CuckoldPlace.com

WIFEY.COM

World's Biggest Cuckold Community CuckoldPlace.Com! 127191 registered members can't be wrong!

  Cuckold Dating - Signup here    · Contact Us · Search ·  Sign Up  · Members Area · Polls · Chat · 
YOUCUCK.COM RECENTLY ADDED VIDEOS

  Cuckold Tests  

CuckoldPlace.com /
Cuckold Stories /
 

les histoires de chrislebo

Rating: 63
 Page Page 30 of 322:  « Previous  1  ...  29  30  31  ...  321  322  Next »
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#871
 Down to the last message
Hayley did what her idiot, but loving, husband should
have done. She found out everything. After a few
commands, they started taking care of things. All the
magictic videos in the house were found. All the photos
of his patients in the house were found. He logged onto
the internet and destroyed the website he had created.
The counter had read 1,880. Damn. He must have
registered it, but there was nothing to be done about
the files people may have copied. They went to the
computer where the files were stored. She reformatted
the entire drive. There were no other copies except at
the office.

So, they would have to drive to the office. She had to
wear one of his shirts, and found her shoes. Sleepy boy
would have to stay in his pajamas. At the office
another hard drive was re-formatted, photos were handed
over, and videos were gathered. She piled it all into a
suitcase she had brought from his house. There were no
other copies of anything related to his magictic
controls that she didn't possess. IF he was telling the
truth. He seemed to be giving her all she had asked
for. But Steven had been satisfied too.

They returned to his house, where all was quiet, as it
should be at 4:00 a.m. She gave him a final suggestion,
that she had very much enjoyed plotting during the
return drive, tucked him into bed, and counted him to
relax, "one, two, three."

Her drive home was one of self-congratulations and, she
admitted, fulfillment. It had been fun. Not her choice,
but it had been fun. The men had had their fun, too,
but it had been about as gentlemanly as a gang-bang
could get, she supposed. Her reverie was interrupted
when she was pulled over by a police car. Speeding 12
miles over.

The officer looked her over, probing her face and body
with his flashlight, then the interior of the van. She
was glad he didn't look too far down her legs. She
hadn't cleaned those up, and she was a sticky mess. She
realized that the man's shirt she was wearing and the
suitcase would tell him all he needed to know - that
she had slept with a man and was returning home. It was
unlikely he would suspect her of anything else, driving
in a family van as she was. The man, whose face she
could never make out, let her off with a warning.

***

Saturday, she made a fire in the backyard. Her romance
novel was first. She had lived that and beyond. The
photos the Doctor took were interesting. She was
comforted that her sister was not among them. Some of
the people she knew; most she didn't. She burned them
all. The videos she also threw in. The noxious fumes of
burning plastic drove her away from the fire, but she
had to return to dump in one other tape.

The video of the Doctor fucking her really turned her
on. She had watched it several times that afternoon,
cumming each time she watched it. If the video had
included all four men, she would have kept it,
somewhere. But the video was too dangerous to keep
around the house. Steven must never know.

During the evening, she deprogrammed herself. She had
to, before Steven's return on Sunday. Her emotions
competed with her logic, which competed with her cunt.
She imagined the men showing up at the Doctors house,
ready to fuck her. Her motions told her to feel guilty
for having enjoyed it. Her cunt told her to go back,
live a little more, and conclude the night with a
commemorative video. Her logic said, simply, "No."

Too much potential for disease, pregnancy, physical
harm. It was safe now. The men would have asked for
Hayley, and the Doctor wouldn't remember who she was.
IF the video had worked. She would know by a few days.
Her cunt hadn't given up the fight easily, though. She
had never before masturbated so much in a single day.

Sunday was good. Sex with her husband would be her
focus for the day. She worked on her tan, wearing a
small white bikini. She had never worn it except when
modeling it for Steven, who had bought it. It became
transparent when wet. She thought of a special party
for Steven's return, and settled on a rather simple
greeting. He had enjoyed the garage scene so much, she
decided to welcome him there. Nude. Covered with baby
oil, everywhere except her tits and her cunt. She
imagined a bucket of confetti emptying on her as he
drove in... Her cunt said maybe he would bring friends.
Stop it!

She heard a noise to her side, and through the edge of
her dark sunglasses, became aware that her neighbor was
watching her. She didn't move her head, but she was
quite hot, and perspiring. And she could only imagine
that her bikini was now see-thru. Minor amounts of
appreciation were good, she thought. Steven could, and
would, appreciate her more. How different she was...

***

Steven returned from his fishing trip to find all well
at home. The garage surprise made him fearful the
Doctor was still a problem, but Hayley truly lived the
moment. A messy moment. Talking, hugging, appreciating
him, encouraging him. Somehow, he knew it was all
"her." No mind games. Hayley seemed in good spirits,
and she grilled a steak to celebrate his return. He
enjoyed the trip away, but had been worried whether his
dealings with the Dr. Gilliam were truly over. He
thought he had handled it pretty well. And while the
photos of Dr. Gilliam's wife were great, it was the
pictures of his wife's tits that he had looked at while
he jerked off in the cabin.

Two days later, his worries went away. He showed the
newspaper article to Hayley, who had the most unusual
grin on her face. Humored? Sickened? Not surprised, at
the least. Maybe her instincts had told her something
wasn't right with the man. She was very insightful
about people. In any case, the doctor had been arrested
for multiple counts of public indecency. Maybe taking
his videos away had caused the doctor to go nuts. Going
to retirement homes and exposing himself to old ladies.
Imagine that.

All seemed right with the world. He poured himself a
Coke and headed for the den, where Hayley was waiting
to show him some movie she had gotten over the weekend.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#872
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Looking at the pictures, he presumed it was the doctor
that was fucking her. His face wasn't shown, but the
room almost had to be his. Scrolling down the screen,
he found several video clips. The segments were short,
but they were clear enough to show that while Hayley's
face wasn't particularly encouraging, there was no
denying that she was turned on. And some of his own
video was there. Who would have had access to all of
this except Hayley? How had she gotten copies of the
doctor's pictures?

He had taken the doctor's photos of Hayley's breasts
during his confrontation. He was certain that the
doctor had turned them all over to him, yet here they
were. The doctor could have scanned them before he took
them though. So, the doctor had powerd Hayley to fuck
him. He had lied. It was the only thing that made
sense. Steven didn't feel any pity for the man in his
current state. But if the doctor fucked her, did Hayley
even know about it?

But here was evidence. The survival of the pictures,
the creation of a website, it was a question that had
to be answered. Hayley would have to find out. Who was
behind the pictures? He left the web site showing on
his computer screen until Hayley returned. Maybe she
could explain. He looked again at the screen. Wow. He
grabbed some tissues, lowered his pants, and began
stroking himself as he restarted the doctor's video
sequence. He came twice before she returned home.

When Steven guided her into the study, Hayley's spirits
collapsed on seeing the image on the computer. It was
the same page the doctor had shown her when he had made
her beg him to fuck her. She should have been
embarrassed with her husband obviously wanting an
explanation, or angry at the unfairness of it all,
or... something. But the only feeling that came over
her was disappointment. In some ways, the conclusion to
her problem had been her finest hour, despite the
voices in her head that suggested living her fantasy
had been pretty darn good. But the doctor had been
firmly in her grip at the end.

He had told her everything, and she had destroyed
everything. At his house, in his office, on his
computer, the videos, his files, anything and
everything. But, here it was. It was a mystery. And the
events that led up to it, she decided she had to
explain to Steven. some of them anyway. And the events
that followed. There were no pictures of her with the
men at the doctor's house, she saw. It was best that
she explain only the single infidelity powerd upon her,
and blended the later facts.

It was a long talk, and both of them were nervous about
what awaited them both. It was obvious that somebody
wanted something.

The next day, Saturday, as soon as the mail came,
Hayley retrieved it. No envelope. They had both been
hoping for a hint as to who was sending them. Steven
had said that there weren't any stamps, and they had
talked for over an hour about who it could be that put
the letter in their mailbox.

If it didn't come in the mail, then someone besides the
postman had placed it there. And that meant that
whoever it was took chances. They could catch him. And
Hayley felt certain it was a "he", rather than a "she."
Even as she thought it, the name "Sandy" came into
mind, but, it couldn't be. Or anyone else. It wasn't
like she had kept copies in the house that someone
might find, like neighbors who fed their pets when they
were away. And they were pretty good about hiding their
adult toys and videos from prying eyes. So who?

As she walked back to the front door, she saw it. It
was taped to the wall. She pulled it off and yelled for
Steven as she entered the house. Typed envelope. Typed
letter. "Check the website again."

They did. It looked the same. Only, this time, there
were two changes. The title said, "Hayley, Slut
Neighbor," and there were a few new pictures at the
bottom of the page. It was no great relief to have
figured out who was behind it.

The pictures were again in splendid color, only,
neither Hayley nor Steven had seen them before. Hayley
on the deck naked except her "painted" swimsuit. Steven
fucking her while she leaned over the deck rail. A hazy
image of Hayley's breasts pressed against the glass
door. Hayley sun tanning nude. The answer was obvious
just from the pictures.

They were all taken from their next door neighbor's
deck.

He had known they would figure it out, though. The
message across the bottom of the screen had a form
field for visitors to leave messages. The explanation
for the form was what made them nervous. "Hayley and
Steven are my next door neighbors. Hayley is a slut who
is pretty brazen about showing her body. They know that
I've seen them. They didn't know that I had a camera.
And these other pictures. They're probably pretty
embarrassed about them. So much so, in fact, that I
think they'll do whatever I want, unless, that is, they
want their friends and family to see these. And that's
why I want your suggestions, because I think they're
ours to command."

There was silence. She could tell Steven was getting
angry, and then defeated. Over and over again. Much
like herself. The first time had been a fantasy that
grew to a nightmare that had to go away. This was just
a nightmare.

She typed in the form-field, "F U C K O F F!" and was
about to send it when Steven stopped her.

"No, let's talk about it. With him."

They disconnected their internet service, and the phone
rang. Steven answered it.

"So, you tried my site. I've been waiting for a hit,
figuring it would be you." It was Jack. The neighbor.

"Uh-huh. Why don't we talk. Can you come over?"

***

Jack was feeling his oats. His wife was oblivious to
the goings on next door, which was surprising. The odds
would suggest that at some point she would notice the
slut doing her thing on the deck or that she would
notice him peering over there all the time. He had
waited long enough, though. He was getting tired of the
distant, leaf blocked view.

Upon entering their house, he didn't notice any
outright hostility. Maybe they would try to be nice and
persuade him to give it up. But he held the cards.
Certainly they knew that. He knew what their first
question would be.

"What do you want?" Steven asked.

And he knew the second.

"How did you get the pictures?" Hayley asked.

Good. Good. "Don't you know what I do? I own and manage
an internet service provider. The same ISP that a
certain Dr. Richard Gilliam used. I pretty much mind my
own business there, but when a site starts taking on
bandwidth, it slows the server and we get unhappy
customers. So, a site spiked. I checked it, only to
find that the," he looked wolfishly at Hayley, "prime
piece of wife meat next door not only flashes her
neighbors but fucks around, too."

"So I kept checking the site for updates, but there
weren't any. And then, as luck would have it, I had
just finished handling a small emergency in the middle
of the night, and I thought I would check out his site
yet again. After all, if he kept up the volume, we were
going to have to charge him extra or encourage him to
move elsewhere. So I noticed the files were being
deleted. Quickly. We have a backup server, though, and
it was quite easy to copy the contents safely into my
own hard drive space."

At this, Hayley just looked down at the floor, sinking
her face into her hands. It was curious how she didn't
seem to defend the material, or even be embarrassed
about it. She only seemed miffed that he possessed it.
"Slut" had been a pet term, in his own desirous way,
but maybe it was right. Steven was speaking, "I'll
repeat the question, what do you want?"

"A lot. I've thought about it. But first, here's what
you'll get. I'll smudge or black out her face so she
won't be recognized. Some of the shots will be free,
and I'll post them across the web to draw business to
the site. And then I'll charge for full access. And
what people will be paying for is my," he reconsidered,
"our. little plaything here. A customer wants to see
Hayley a certain way, in a certain place, doing a
certain thing, then she'll act it out, and you'll
record it for me."

"What makes you think we'll do that?" asked Steven.

He grinned, and gave them a piece of paper. "This is
why I waited so long. I had to research both of you.
Parents, friends, employer, it's all there. And it
would take mere moments to post your names and address
right there on the web page. Don't cooperate, and the
world will know. You figure the results."

Steven looked angry, but his features settled as he
seemed to realize he had been outplayed before the game
began. Hayley only had a glazed look on her face. Was
she thinking about what would happen if all her friends
and family knew, or was she thinking about what he was
going to make her do? "How far is this going to go?"
asked Hayley. Good. It was the latter.

"As far as what you'll be doing? I don't know. I guess
it will be a test of the free enterprise system. What
do they want? What will they pay? I can't place
restrictions on what they suggest, but it will be in my
interest to make sure you don't get harmed or
arrested." He reached into his pocket. "This is a
loaner. It's a digital camera. It will also take video
for about a minute. Steven, come here and I'll show you
how to work this thing."

Steven came over slowly, obviously distrustful and his
face expressing more than a little distaste at his
neighbor. That was fine. "And tell your wife to take
off her shirt. I've been dying to see those tits up
close." He watched as Steven thought for a moment,
looked at his wife and nodded to her. Jack could see a
moment of astonishment on Hayley's face as her husband
was giving her the signal to bare her breasts to
another man. He hadn't planned on seeing her naked so
early, but... why not? He HAD been waiting to seem them
up close. "And the bra, too!"

The shirt came swiftly over her head. She reached
behind her back, and he about came in his pants. This
was better than a strip club. She wasn't used to
exhibiting herself, and he didn't have to pay. And
those breasts were perfect. Her nipples were hard
points, and he couldn't help but wonder if she was
turned on. He reviewed the instructions with Steven
while taking pictures. "Hey, that's good. Now raise
your arms over your head." This was too easy. After he
had taken about 30 pictures, he removed the data
cartridge and handed Steven a blank. "I'll just keep
this one for now. It will make for good intro shots,
especially with a narrative about your agreement to do
anything." He laughed.

He moved closer to his neighbor, looked her in the eyes
and reached for her breasts, feeling her nipples tickle
the palm of his hands before he closed in on them,
feeling their weight, their warmth. To see them was one
thing, to feel them. She closed her eyes at his touch.
He stepped behind her, cupping them both, while Steven
watched, getting angrier. "Don't worry Steven. I won't
fuck your wife, I'm afraid of disease." Hayley began to
protest but he put his hand up to silence her. "I have
no idea how many others she's fucked. I'm just looking
forward to the pictures of who she fucks in the future.
I'll be in touch."

Hayley kept a watch on the website. Within hours, Jack
had posted the pictures of her tits, but, true to his
word, he had either cropped her face from the picture
of blanked it so that she wasn't recognizable. The
walls behind her would be, but that was just a risk she
had to accept.

She and Steven had debated means of getting out of
this. Confronting Jack's wife had been the obvious
solution. It would get him in trouble, but it wouldn't
stop Jack from contacting their friends and posting
their names and address on the site. In fact, it would
seem to guarantee it.

Murder and armister weren't feasible alternatives. Jail
didn't seem like a good option, and they weren't sure
if being blackmailed would be an adequate cause.
Besides, then the press would investigate and publish
the whole sordid story.

Faced with no workable options, their conversation had
turned towards what Jack might require that they do.
The speculation didn't help matters. It made them both
mad, and it proved to be a pointless speculation. After
a fast, furious fuck, each had admitted that the perils
ahead turned them on to a degree, but that it was just
too dangerous. She told herself that she could make the
best of a bad situation. She had before.

It was Wednesday that the website changed. Highlighted
by a flashing arrow, it said, "Our first challenge has
been received. Within three days, Hayley will stand in
the parking lot of a Wal-Mart without a shirt or bra
on. And she will hold a calendar pointing to the
current day to prove that this slut is for real."

Hayley felt anxious, of all things. Not embarrassed.
Relief, perhaps, on such a simple assignment. But there
was an excitement to it. She called Steven in. After
reading, he, too, looked relieved.

"Hayley, are you sure you can do this?"

"You know I can. I went through worse with the doctor,
didn't I? If it weren't for that damned Jack powering
us, it might even be fun." She had a glimmer in her
eye. Yes, it would be fun.

They waited until day three to do it, only to spite
Jack and to avoid seeming eager. They went in the
morning, when the sun was shining but the customers
few. They drove around the parking lot several times
and finally picked a spot where the store would be
visible behind her, along with some parked cars. But
the camera wouldn't show their van blocking her from
the view of the majority of the parking area. Steven
stood outside, and after making sure there was no one
in the vicinity, he signaled Hayley and readied the
camera.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#873
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Hayley stepped out of the sliding van door, wearing
nothing but her sneakers and blue jean shorts. Steven
was already clicking away before she opened the
calendar and pointed to July 14th. Hayley couldn't help
but smile at the obvious hard-on in Steven's pants. He
continued to click away. When he finished with the
camera, she gave her nipple a tweak just to tease him
and quickly hopped back into the van, which was
fortunate, because a traffic light must have signaled
and cars were approaching fast.

Steven quickly entered the driver's seat and looked
back at her half-naked body. "I don't suppose you want
to tease me some more?"

Hayley didn't say anything. The van was air-
conditioned, and it had dark tinted windows except on
the front window. Her silence caused him to look into
her eyes, and then she grinned and reclined the seat,
unbuttoning her jeans and unzipping just a twinge.
Steven didn't seem to understand that it wasn't just a
tease. She lifted her hips, unzipped fully, and began
sliding her shorts down her legs...

"You can't mean." But she did. And he accepted the
invitation.

The photos were quickly posted by Jack, along with
their next mission:

"Sure, the parking lot was easy. But let's see those
bare tits where other people are more likely to see
them! Pictures will arrive in three more days from a
carpet golf course, one picture from each hole, in the
evening when the course is full."

Hayley sighed, but her pulse quickened. It would be
fun, but then, it wouldn't. A flash here or there was
one thing, but using a camera at each hole would
immediately draw attention to the subject of the
photograph. She decided that bending over, bra-less,
would meet the definition of "bare tits," and avoid
public derision. However, her clothing didn't help.

Her assortment of tops was limited. A tank top didn't
work because the neck was too high for a "bending over"
shot. A string tied top worked great for the shot, but
her tits stretched the fabric and would draw too much
attention. In fact, any blouse she wore bra-less seemed
inadequate as her 38 C's, in their unsupported state,
seemed very conspicuous. Finally, they opted for the
obvious, a bikini top. She would just have to flash the
camera instead of letting Steven take a picture each
time she bent over to pick up or place a ball. There
just wasn't a way of doing this without making a scene.

So they went, but when most people were eating dinner.
Three to four holes ahead of them were empty, and
Hayley found it relatively easy to pose for the
pictures. She would pretend to hug a plastic lion, and
Steven would pretend to take a picture until he was
sure no one was looking. Then she would flash a tit and
move on to some other silly pose. This worked well for
the first 9 holes, and the tenth hole was the easiest
as they played through a tunnel.

She pulled her bikini up over both breasts for the
first time, and with a cheesecake posture, gave a wink
and a smile. This was fun! And Steven enjoyed it, too.
At the 12th hole, they noticed that a noisy group of
teenage boys was playing several holes behind them, and
not seriously. That meant they would either play very
slow, or very fast. After flashing Steven while
standing behind a fake waterfall, Hayley realized they
were gaining, quickly.

At the 14th hole, they had caught up. Steven played his
ball first, and when Hayley sank her putt, she crouched
with her back to the boys, exposed her left nipple, and
Steven quickly got the shot. It was at the end of the
15th hole as Hayley tried to nonchalantly repeat this
flash that she realized the boys, well... late teens.
had been suddenly quieted and were speaking in hushed
tones. They were on to her.

She pulled Steven aside, and they agreed to let the
boys "play through." The boys quickly finished the hole
they had just played, and although they agreed to go
on, each stole more than an idle glance at her breasts.
She didn't mind it so much, but her nipples
sorry hardened beneath the bikini fabric, which
made them stare the more. They continued to play after
the boys went ahead, but they were aware of at least
two of the boys watching at all times.

When she picked up the ball, she turned her back to
them once again and flashed Steven, aware of the
giggling behind her. At the 17th hole, there were still
no good concealed places, so she was powerd to do the
same thing. The boys had not left the tee area of the
18th, and as she began raising the fabric of her bikini
top for Steven, their whispering was almost in her ear.
"Oh man, she is hot! You know he's getting an eyeful!"
With this, Hayley looked back over her shoulder and
smiled at the boys, and she was certain that Steven had
the shot with them i
n the background.

The 18th hole was a problem. The problem was that she
sunk her putt for a hole-in-one, and the boys now
surrounded the area. There was no way she was going to
be able to flash for the camera without one of them
seeing her. In addition, the area beyond was full of
teens and others paying for their games and waiting to
start on the nearby first hole.

Steven apparently recognized the problem, and his
solution was unexpected.

"Hey guys, I need your help. Would you stand next to my
wife there at the hole. That's it. Two on each side."
Hayley realized he had formed a wall of sorts between
her and the crowd. "Hayley, put your arms around their
shoulders. Good. Okay, you two closest to her. I think
you know what I want you to do." He smiled, and nodded
while looking at her breasts.

Hayley heard "oh, man!" and "yes!" on either side of
her as she felt two hands lift her bikini. The boys
made no pretense at posing for the camera, grabbing a
quick feel of her breasts as they stared at them in
disbelief. The boys on either end, not wanting to be
left out, also grabbed her roughly, giving her a
squeeze. Steven snapped the pictures, and it was a long
moment before she realized that one of them had untied
her bikini string at the back and another had pulled it
away!

"Guys!"

As she reached for it, they pulled away, and she was
aware that a few others nearby were now looking. She
covered her breasts with her arms, and Steven quickly
removed his shirt and placed it around her shoulders.
She and Steven quickly headed to the van, followed by
the boys. She spoke over her shoulder to them, saying
"That's it guys. Show's over."

At the van, Hayley turned to make sure the boys weren't
following them, and, although she wouldn't have minded
another fuck in the van, she felt it was best to leave
the area. As they drove past the course, Hayley saw
that there were a number of faces were looking at them,
some laughing and some, possibly hostile. What the
hell. She didn't know any of them.

The following day, she leaned against the computer desk
with Steven taking her from behind as they both gazed
at the pictures on the website. She felt somewhat
guilty for contributing to the delinquency of minors,
but what Steven was doing to her made her forget about
all that.

Jack was quite satisfied. The parking lot had been his
idea and the golf was from someone at the site. Now he
was getting all kinds of requests. How much could he
get her to do? Those teens grabbing her tits had been a
great surprise, and it hinted that she would comply
with a lot of the requests on the site. And as Hayley
appeared to be such a willing slut, he began asking
himself why shouldn't he fuck her? A little safe sex...
his wife would never know, but he wasn't sure yet.

It was time to take someone's request and amend it
slightly. If she would do this, maybe she really was
his to do anything he wanted. He hadn't imagined that
the possibilities would be so open. He had expected
compromises, like limiting pictures to their bedroom,
but they seemed almost familiar with this sort of
blackmail.

Steven awoke and checked the web site early. "Our slut
has been very cooperative. And your requests have been
entertaining. But she doesn't know about them yet,
because I do them one at a time. Next, Hayley will
expose both her breasts and her cunt in a crowded bar.
And just so she doesn't blend in for a quick flash,
she'll wear a red dress, high heels, and bright red
lipstick."

Hayley thought long and hard about this. And Steven
did, too. They debated the time of day, the particular
bar, possibly getting a pool table where it might be
less crowded... the options went on and on. Finally,
they decided just to get it over with and drove around,
looking for the right place. Neither of them was in the
habit of going to bars, even occasionally. After over
an hour of driving, Hayley said, "That's it. This one."

Steven looked at the old metal building, painted blue
and white, with the obligatory neon beer signs in the
windows. There were a good number of cars parked out
front, more than at some of the others they had seen.
"Why this one?"

"Because it's nowhere near where we live and I want to
get it over with. Here's the plan."

Steven entered the bar alone. He was surprised to find
the bar counter so near the front. There were booths
and pool tables around the side. The place was smoky,
which he hated, and the bar was about half full. He sat
at a table near the door, which was across a small
aisle from the bar, opposite several empty stools. He
noticed there weren't any women around. It was all guys
- 20's, 30's, 40's. Not a rough bunch, but maybe an
after work crowd. He hoped it wasn't a gay bar, then
decided that it would probably be easier if it was. For
Hayley, anyway.

She entered. It wasn't like a western movie when
everything halts as someone enters the saloon. Only the
guys at the bar noticed, but the conversation did stop.
Hayley's red dress had a halter top, and the hem ended
about mid-thigh. She had found some red high heeled
shoes at a thrift store, and they made her look as
expensive as they cost. No stockings. And the lipstick.
Glossy.

Hayley walked up to a bar stool and sat down. Without a
purse, it was sort of obvious she wasn't there to buy
anything. A guy on the nearest stool, looking her up
and down, asked, "Hey, lady, can I buy you a take?"

Hayley spun her stool so that her back was to the bar,
looked over her shoulder at him and said, "No. I'm just
here to have my picture taken." The guy looked confused
as she spread her legs on the stool and pulled the hem
up. She pulled the top of her dress down and heard
Steven clicking away. She had planned on about 3
seconds, but the first 2 seemed to last an hour.

She abruptly hopped off the seat, kicked off her shoes
and ran towards the door, pulling her dress back up in
the process. Steven just beat her to the door to open
it for her and followed behind. A drawn out
"Daaaammmmmnnation!" echoed in her ears. Their van was
parked just outside the door, illegally, but it had
seemed appropriate, somehow. Within seconds, they were
off as several men opened the bar door, watching them
leave.

On the way home, Hayley took the camera to look at the
pictures. Steven had taken nine, some of them including
the quick strip and one of her hopping off the stool.
She didn't realize until she saw the pictures that she
had looked at the men at the bar the whole time she had
adjusted her clothes, and a couple of the pictures
showed that they weren't keeping eye contact.

They were definitely checking her out. She had wanted
to make certain that they didn't make any moves towards
her, but the pictures suggested she was tempting them.
It might have been easier to try to sneak some pictures
in the bar, but she felt certain that the "show and go"
was the better option. And the pictures did show.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#874
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The website was again updated. There were a few
pictures posted of Hayley sucking Steven's cock and of
him fondling her breasts. But apparently, their
audience was too distracted to take any other pictures.
"I'll bet Jack is disappointed," said Hayley. "What's
with the next mission?"

Steven read over her shoulder. ""Next, my slut neighbor
will. well, just imagine. But I'll post the pictures
afterward."

"I guess he'll let us know." Steven noticed that Jack
was now accepting American Express and Discover,
whereas before it was Visa and MasterCard. Business
must be on the rise. It was a compliment. Of sorts.

***

Jack was feeling his oats. Hayley, he was now
confident, would do whatever was needed. But it
surprised him that Steven seemed just as willing. And
they wouldn't know it, but he had them to thank for his
newest, and largest, client. It had been accidental
that it had worked out, but. Who would have known that
when he was showing the prospect his computer server
system, that this permister would recognize the ongoing
monitor on bandwidth, and then have the curiosity to
ask what website was drawing so much traffic? Jack
hadn't claimed that the website was his, but when his
customer said that he would like to see Hayley in
action, he couldn't help but add, "What if I could
arrange it?"

And so he had. In the motel room. And it was nice and
anonymous for his client, who had now signed on the
dotted line, with the understanding that it was a "one
time only" negotiating perk. And if he wanted to
renegotiate later, then... Hayley would just have to
accommodate him. It was amazing how everything was
coming together. Coming together. Yes, it was time for
Jack to give himself a reward.

Then the phone rang.

After hanging up the phone, he decided he better take
his reward now, rather than later. He drove home,
knowing that his wife would be out. Then he walked
across the yard to Hayley's house and rang the
doorbell.

Hayley opened the door with a curt, "What do you want?"
Jack just smiled and stepped inside the house.

"Well, it's about your next mission. When was the last
time you and Steven had sex?"

Hayley tried to think about why this was important to
know, but decided that it couldn't hurt anything. "This
morning, before he went to work."

"Perfect. You asked what I want. It's you."

Hayley didn't understand the line of questioning, but
she understood that Jack now wanted to fuck her. "I
thought you were afraid of disease."

"Yeah, I'm going to risk it."

"What about your wife? Isn't she home?"

"She went to her mom's house for a week, and I didn't
do anything to discourage her." Jack held her by the
wrist and led her up the stairs to her bedroom, which
he had never scene before except on videotape. "Where
do you keep your sex toys, and where is the camera?"

Hayley went to the bathroom and pulled out a black bag
which contained her vibrators, blindfold, and bondage
straps. She found the camera downstairs and returned
with it.

As turned on as she had been at Dr. Gilliam's house, or
with Dr. Gilliam for that matter, Hayley felt nothing
but ***d as Jack removed her clothes. His manner
was somewhat rough, and he pawed at her breasts,
pinching them and sucking on them as if he didn't care
what it felt like to her. But then, he probably didn't.
Then he had her lay on the bed while he used the straps
to secure her to the four corners. Hayley felt like she
could cry, but she didn't want to give in to him. She
wished Steven was home. A steely hostility took over as
he felt her body with his hands, leisurely but roughly.
She felt sorry for his wife.

He undressed, and she was sorry to see that his cock
was slightly larger than Steven's. She had enjoyed the
notion that he was blessed with a 3" nub. When he
entered her, she wasn't wet, and he powerd his way in.
It hurt before it began to feel better. And even after
it began to feel good, she wouldn't allow herself to
participate by moving her body. She didn't want him to
enjoy it. Hayley's mind started to wander to dinner.
What would she cook? Hayley couldn't imagine why he
chose now as the time to take her. Was it his intention
to be fucking her when Steven returned? She ducked a
kiss to look at her clock. 5:10. Steven would be home
in 20 minutes.

Without her help, it seemed that Jack was quite content
to just to thrust within her. He was in no particular
hurry, apparently, and he continued to grab at her tits
as best he could while maintaining his balance. It made
sense, in a way, that he handled her tits so much. His
wife was almost flat-chested. Ha. 'You can't have
everything,' came to mind, but then she realized that,
yes, he could, and he did. She could probably expect
him to fuck her any day he wanted to.

Something had to be done.

For fifteen minutes he fucked her, removing his cock
apparently when he was close to cumming, making it
last. Steven would be here in about five minutes, she
thought. Murder could happen. Jack started increasing
his rhythm and thrusting harder. She didn't encourage
him, and it was all she could do not to move with him.
Finally, she just closed her eyes as she felt him cum
within her, a faint heat source within her, fading
away. She felt him withdraw, but kept her eyes closed.
She didn't want to see his face, and particularly any
sign of gloating.

She felt a shift in movement on the bed, and then
realized he was placing a blindfold on her. Then she
felt a towel between her legs, apparently cleaning her
up. Then, ear muffs. She had forgotten those were in
the bag. What was he up to? And finally, a gag. She
wasn't sure what cloth he was using. She knew there
weren't any of those in the bags... Steven would never
use one.

Then she felt something on her abdomen. It tickled.
Writing. What was he writing? Why did men seem to like
to write on her body? Maybe he saw one of Dr. Gilliam's
pictures. She heard a faint low toned murmur, and she
hoped it was the garage door. Good. Get this guy out of
the house. Or maybe it was the air-conditioner turning
on, as she felt cold air blow against her skin.

***

Steven returned home from work, tired. Tired from
working, tired of the reality of what his sex life had
become. Hayley's "events" were a thing of the past. Now
it was all about Jack. Whereas he had taken so much joy
in the sexual acts that Hayley had put on while
controlled by Dr. Gilliam, even with his suspicions,
and while he could admit that what Jack had made them
do was fun, it was interesting that their last several
times together, he and Hayley had enjoyed just making
love... holding each other, caressing each other,
kissing lightly and passionately... or just feeling the
other's hands during the afterglow.

"Hayley?" No answer. Her car was in the garage.

She wasn't downstairs, so he headed upstairs. He found
his wife spread-eagled on the bed. Tied. Earmuffs even.
He didn't really want her this way, some other time,
yes. But he didn't want to disappoint her after she
managed to get herself laid out like this. He saw there
was a message on her abdomen. Written in lipstick.
"I've been saving it all day. Eat me."

Steven didn't know what to make of this. She usually
emptied herself shortly after they made love. And he
was no stranger to the taste of his cum, he had licked
it from her breasts many times. But, he couldn't recall
sucking it from her cunt. But if that's what she
wanted. He undressed and got up on the bed and
approached her cunt. She was hot. She must have played
with a vibrator before she tied herself up.

He extended his tongue, lightly tracing her labia. She
didn't move. She was playing it cool. We'll see about
that. He blew against her sex. Nothing. He found her
clit and pressed against it, slowly with more pressure.
Nothing. He used his fingers to spread her lips
slightly, they remained open easily. He began licking
the outside of her cunt in wet, wide strokes, enjoying
the smoothness of her hairless skin. He saw that she
shivered slightly. He then inserted his tongue into her
hole, amazed at the wetness inside. She must have
played with herself a lot to be so lubricated. And as
his tongue withdrew, he not only tasted his cum, but
smelled it.

He liked the smell of it and pressed his nose against
her pussy, then rubbed her clit with it. Then he went
inside with his tongue again, licking her juices, and
his. He didn't realize it would stay so moist or so...
pungent... through a day. She began raising her hips to
meet his face, and he licked again, sucking in his cum.
Well, she was into it now. He backed away from her cunt
to blow against it again, softly. He was amazed to see
some cum dribble from her open hole. He licked it up
with the tip of his tongue, removing it from her flesh
with the lightest pressure possible. He heard her moan.
Just as he thrust his tongue inside her, he became
aware that he was being watched.

It was Jack. He had been in the closet, and he was
holding the camera. Jack said, "See you later." He
heard his laugh, short little "heh's," trail off down
the stairs. Whatever. Oral sex must be the theme for
the website. Steven was still turned on, and he moved
up Hayley's body. His cock slid within her easily and
he began to fuck her. She moved her head slightly, and
he assumed she wanted the gag off. It looked
uncomfortable. He wasn't sure where the cloth had come
from. Slowly grinding within her and resting on an
elbow, he managed to untie the cloth and remove it. He
knew the earmuffs would hurt after a while and removed
those as well. Then the blindfold.

Hayley's eyes adjusted momentarily, then looked
astonished, then horrified. "What?" Steven asked.

"Nothing. Just fuck me."

Steven leaned forward to give her a kiss, and he was
surprised that she kept her eyes wide open, as she
normally closed them during sex. Her mouth parted,
taking in gasps of air as he began thrusting within
her, her jaw quivering with sexual tension, and he
could tell that she was approaching orgasm. But there
was a look about her face that suggested he was a
stranger to her. Or something. It was odd. Maybe it was
because she remained tied to the bed. Finally, her
eyelids snapped shut and she buckled in orgasm. He came
within her, and, exhausted, all but collapsed on her.

Her eyes opened, and the strange look remained on her
face. "Is something wrong?"

She didn't answer. So he kissed her, hoping, if
anything, to close her eyes again. And it was then that
her body began to tremble. Her eyes were open, staring
at him in a way, but she was into the kiss.

She broke away for a moment. "Steven. Untie me, please.
And then eat me again? Please?"

***

Several hours later, Hayley called Steven into the
library, where they kept their computer. "I want to do
something first, before you see the website." She began
taking his clothes off. His cock was limp, having
fucked Hayley twice since arriving home. "I love seeing
it when it's soft." Okay, sure. She reached over, and
turned on the power to the computer monitor.

Steven looked at the screen, which, not surprisingly,
was showing Jack's website. The picture was scrolled
down a bit, and he saw pictures from the afternoon. He
wasn't surprised to see pictures of his blurred face,
licking at his wife's cunt. He was aware that Hayley
kept checking out his cock, which remained soft. His
only thought was that he wished he had kept un-blurred
copies of all the pictures, but he wouldn't tell Hayley
that. He reached over to the mouse and scrolled the
picture upwards.

"CREAM PIE" No big deal; he enjoyed it. There was
smaller text. "These pictures were taken when the
slut's husband returned home from work. He ate her out,
but good. It was strange for me really. Not to watch
and take pictures of them. That was great. The strange
part was that he didn't know that I had just finished
fucking her, and that he was eating my cum out of her
cunt! And, of course, that was the challenge that had
to be kept secret. And he didn't suspect a thing! Come
back in a couple days to see the slut's biggest
challenge yet!"

Steven was dumbfounded. "Why didn't you tell me?"

Hayley let a short silence linger, then answered, "I
was gagged.

Remember?"

"Why did you let him fuck you?"

"For the same reamister we've been his little sex puppets.
He surprised me. He told us he wouldn't fuck me,
remember? Well, he changed his mind."

"So, what then? He can fuck you anytime?" Jealousy. He
had never really known the feeling. His neighbor
fucking his wife?

"Look at yourself. Ever since you learned he fucked me,
you're cock has been huge. So maybe you can tell me
what turns you on about it. My guess is that he'll fuck
me until we can figure a way out of this. I was
resigned when the doctor powerd me to have sex. I can
do it again." There was a long silence. "Look, we both
new this was going to happen, if not him, then it would
be somebody else. 'Absolute power corrupts absolutely,'
right?"

"It almost sounds like you enjoyed it."

"What, am I supposed to hate sex? He tied me up and
fucked me. I did my best just to lay there, and I can't
imagine that he had much fun. He was rough the way he
grabbed at me, too."

"Well, you didn't seem to be stone cold when I..."
Steven faltered.

Hayley was quiet, clearly trying to think of what to
say. "Jack fucked me, and it wasn't great. It wasn't
even good. I just wanted him to leave. He came inside
me about three minutes before you showed up. I heard a
faint noise through the ear muffs, and I thought it was
the air-conditioning. I knew you would be home anytime,
but it didn't seem like any time at all before he, that
is, you, started licking me. I started imagining that
it was you doing it, because I hated that he was
licking my sex. Anyway, the fantasy took over, and I
didn't know that it would turn me on."

"Thinking of me licking your cunt? No. You mean
thinking of me licking his cum! I can't believe that."

"Well, believe it. When you kissed me afterwards, I
smelled his cum on your breath. That's why I wanted you
to fuck me. I liked the smell."

"You liked the smell? When I've licked my cum off your
tits, you don't want me to get near your face."

"I know, Steven. It surprised me, too."

"So when you told me to eat you again, what was it to
you? That I was eating my cum, or his again?"

Hayley didn't answer, directly, anyway. "Look at you.
You're leaking pre-cum. What can I do to make it up to
you?"
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#875
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The doorbell rang early the next morning. Steven had
just left for work. It was Jack. "I was surprised I
didn't hear anything from Steven. He must have enjoyed
it." Jack came inside and removed Hayley's robe,
leaving her naked in the foyer. It was too early for
this.

Hayley didn't say anything.

"So, I figure he liked it. And I decided to leave him
another surprise." Jack pushed her toward the steps.
Jack wasn't much for words that morning, either. Hayley
again tried her "lame" posture, then he told her to get
on top and ride him. She did. She didn't feel guilty
about it. It was more a sadness that she was being used
by so worthless a permister. She at least had respect, of
a sort, for the doctor. But Jack just made her feel
cheap. He came quickly inside her.

"I can guess that you would probably like me to leave.
But not today. I've wondered how many times I could
fuck a woman in a single day."

It became painful in the late afternoon. Hayley knew
how many times Jack had fucked her, because he was
counting. And it was during the eighth that he seemed
to go on forever. He seemed to be having a harder and
harder time getting to orgasm. The second and third
times she admitted to herself that she had enjoyed, and
she was mad at herself after orgasming after both. Jack
knew that she was becoming responsive and reveled
verbally in "fucking his neighbor's slut wife good."

Despite his verbal antics, it felt good, and it was
impossible for her to stay still. And she was at least
rewarded by Jack not being so rough with her. He wasn't
good, but he wasn't bad. But after seven times, her
cunt and her tits were sore. She was tired of kissing a
man that was not her husband, and she was tired on
sucking on his cock between rounds. He finally came
within her, and they both knew that Steven was due home
at any minute. Just like yesterday.

"Well, I guess the number is going to stay at 8. Even
if I had the rest of the evening, I don't think my back
could take any more. I'm not that out of shape, but
man, it hurts."

Hayley couldn't resist a small joke. "Well, stop
fucking around and see a doctor."

Steven looked at her, grinned slightly while holding
her gaze for a few seconds, then said, "Get your
bondage ropes."

Hayley replied, "Not again."

"Oh yes. Again. There's something I like about letting
it be clearly known that I fucked you." He tied her up.
"And, I want you to be available tomorrow at 4:30." He
began to leave.

"Jack, can I ask a favor?" That stopped him.

***

Hayley heard Jack leave through the front door. At
least, she hoped he was gone and wasn't playing a
trick. It was another 20 minutes before Steven arrived
home and found her upstairs. She wasn't blindfolded or
gagged this time, just spread eagled as before.

She said, "Don't worry, he's gone, I'm pretty sure."
Steven looked her over. She knew she was a mess. The
sheets were soaked. She had hoped to take a shower in
the morning. Obviously, that had never happened. She
knew that her cunt lips were red and swollen, that
there was dried cum all around her sex, and that a
little bit of Jack's cum dribred out now and then.
"Eat my cum. J!" was written on her shaved mons. And he
had written with a Sharpie pen in thick block letters.
She didn't know how long it would take to wash it off.

Steven untied her legs, then her hands. He looked
worried. He was about to climb next to her on the bed.
"I'm okay, Steven, but I want you to take your clothes
off, first." He shook his head, not sure if he should.
"Go ahead. I want you to." He did, and climbed next to
her on the bed. He leaned next to her face to give her
a kiss. It was a short one. She was sure he could smell
Jack's sweaty cock on her breath. She could.

She traced his cheek with a finger. "Honey, you know I
love you." She nudged him and pulled him atop her.

"Hayley, I..." She put a finger to his mouth.

"Ssshhhhhhhh," she couldn't explain, but she began
pushing him on his shoulders, down her body.

"Hayley."

"Ssshhhhhhhh," a tear formed in her eye, surprising
her. She put her hands on the sides of his head. Her
vision of this moment was what had gotten her through
the day. "I'm so sorry." She spread her legs wide and
pushed his head in to her sex, then closed her legs
around him.

She felt him pierce her cunt tentatively with his
tongue and begin lapping her juices... mingled...
with... another man's... cum. It wasn't that his tongue
felt that good. She could hardly feel him. Still it was
the thought, the anticipation, and the sight of him,
she screamed out in orgasm. Her body convulsed for the
next five minutes as she held Steven in place. She
finally relaxed her leg muscles, and he withdrew. Cum
was on his face. And her juices, too, she knew. But
mostly cum. She couldn't help but look. "Did you get it
all?"

Steven replied with a relatively muted, "yeah."

She sat up and traced the ridge of his nose, and a
cheek. She placed the cum that gathered on her fingers
at his lips and said, "No. No you didn't." It took
three more passes with her finger, before she turned
over onto her knees. It would be like yesterday, she
decided, as she felt him enter her. One more time.

***

"Just stay here and give me about five minutes. And use
this."

Jack hurried next door. This was his big opportunity.
With his newest client came this business contact, and
it was unexpected in its scope. To run an internet
service provider was simple enough, and, once you had
enough business subscribers and began hosting and
maintaining sites, you could earn a decent living. But
he wasn't in it for that. He liked what he did, sure,
but he had started it with the hope of one day selling
it to a larger company, reaping a cash windfall. ISP's
weren't the hot commodity lately, but Henry appeared to
have the cash and the history to make a good offer.

Hayley answered the door. He was really quite happy
with himself, although he realized that this was
probably the last time he would fuck her. After all, he
really was afraid of disease.

"Go get your blindfold," he said. She returned with it,
along with a very unhappy look on her face. "Cheer up,
this is probably the last time I'll fuck you," he said.

"Promise? Please?"

"No, I won't, come to think of it." He led her through
her kitchen and, after a brief resistance, pushed her
almost forcibly onto her back deck. He turned her
around and started undoing her blouse, then tossed it
near the door. She wasn't wearing a bra, and he
couldn't resist a squeeze of her nipples. They were
surprisingly cool to his touch. He wished his wife's
tits were at least half the size of Hayley's, he
enjoyed having something to grasp.

"Don't do this. Please. You never know when
neighborhood kids will cut through the yard."

He said, "You're right about that," and then he put the
blindfold on.

"But somebody might see me!"

"You're right. Somebody might. In fact, it seems like
I've seen you out here plenty of times. One more time
won't hurt."

He then undid her shorts and pulled them down, followed
by her panties. Both of these were thrown near the
door, as well. Jack took the time to smell her hair,
and gently pass his hands over her breasts, waist, and
hips. "Well, you clean up well. You were a mess
yesterday.." He moved his hand down to her cunt, which,
as expected, was wet. But wet was only halfway with
Hayley. She had responded to him yesterday, but he
didn't want her to be dead as a stone with his client
watching. He had to get her into it, then she would be
fun. He thought for a moment, then he began rubbing her
slit. "Tell me, did he eat my cum?"

A "yes" escaped her lips, almost a whisper, but he
heard it. She probably hadn't meant to say it. He
leaned closer to her ear, "And did it turn you on?" She
shivered in response. "I knew you were a slut. I just
didn't realize how much. And it seems like you chose
the perfect mate. Put your hand on the rail. Good. More
of a bend. That's it."

He reached around her to feel her hanging tits, giving
her nipples short tugs that prompted little noises from
her. "I think I'll fuck you like this today." With
that, he pulled down his shorts and underwear, stepping
out of them. His cock was hard, and although there
wasn't the romance or intimacy he was accustomed to
with his wife, he found that Hayley, for the sheer
sexual ride, was awesome.

This was one lady that liked to be fucked, and she had
proven it yesterday. Sex with his wife would never be
the same again. He felt between her legs and found her
opening, then guided his shaft within her. His cock was
relatively numb from the previous day, not to mention
the jacking off he had done during the night replaying
it in his mind. The result was that he wasn't going to
cum anytime soon. And that was good, especially when
you were being watched.

He gradually increased his rhythm, wishing he had a
better view of her tits which he knew were swinging in
time with his thrusts. And while she was meeting his
thrusts, he decided that this wasn't enough for a show.
"Hayley, that was quite a lot of cum I left in you
yesterday. Did you see Steven lap it up? Did you watch
him suck my jism from your pussy?" He could hear her
pant. "I don't know how much I have left to shoot in
you, but will he lick it out, too? You are some kind of
slut. Just imagine those gooey strands of cum melting
inside you, mixing with your juices, and then your
husband, sticking his tongue in there and slurping them
up, tasting my jism. Who do you think is turned on
more? Him? Or you?"

Hayley's self-control gave away, and he heard her say,
"Just fuck me. Fuck me."

"Oh, you want some more cum in there for him, huh? Say
it louder."

"Fuck me!"

That WAS loud. "What do you want in you?"

"Cum in me! Fuck me hard! I want your cum!"

That, he was sure, was heard next door. This sale
should be over.

He happily pounded against her cunt as hard as he
possibly could, and with her continued, but quieter
demands of being fucked and cumming in her, he reached
orgasm surprisingly quickly, but feeling precious
little shoot into her.

She was still breathing hard, her heart racing as he
turned her so that she faced his house. "There is
somebody watching, by the way. He's on my deck, and
he's checking you out. He is also your next challenge,
but you'll learn more about that later. But for now, I
promised him a glimpse of what he'll be getting."

Jack cupped Hayley's magnificent breasts with his
hands, noting how hot and sweaty they now were, giving
them a squeeze, then pulling on her nipples. Then he
reached around her waist, told her to spread her legs
slightly, and pulled her cunt lips apart, hopefully
exposing her pink flesh to his guest. Although it
spoiled her look somewhat, it pleased him somewhat that
his last message didn't appear to be removed at all.
Perhaps she had bathed around it. He never would have
guessed that a woman would get turned on by her husband
eating someone else's cum from her cunt. Or for that
matter, that a husband would do it. He wouldn't.

Here, hold onto the deck again. He signaled to his
client to go inside, then put his clothes back on and
went back into Hayley's house, carrying her clothes and
locking the door behind him. He made sure that the
garage and front doors were locked, too, before he
left.

Henry, his client, was impressed. They watched from a
window as a naked Hayley scampered from window to
window, seeing if one was unlocked. One wasn't. She sat
in a deck chair and turned her back to them, apparently
waiting for Steven to come home.

"Well, that's her. You've seen the website. I've just
proven she'll do what I tell her to do. Do we have a
deal?"

"Yeah, yeah, we have a deal."

***

Hayley didn't have to say anything. With her standing
on the deck, naked, Steven knew pretty much what had
happened. He unlocked the door and let her in. "I'm
going to go shower," she said.

It just wasn't right when another man was fucking your
wife while you were at work. Steven had to catch
himself. How far had he slipped in his sexual mores? It
wasn't right for another man to fuck his wife, period.
What kind of marriage was this, when you were being
blackmailed? And Hayley was a mix of emotions. She
hated what was happening to her, to them. and he knew
she wanted out from under Jack's thumb. But she was
randy in a way he had never known. Check that. He had.
She was a nympho when they were dating, but cooled
quickly after marriage. But she had been randy, too,
when under the doctor's control. And he had loved every
minute of it.

And now, well, he wasn't loving every minute of it. She
had apologized probably ten times about, what she had
wanted him to do yesterday. He didn't want to think
about it. He didn't even want to think about not
thinking about it. And he couldn't explain his own
feelings. Why did it turn him on that she had fucked
other men? The doctor, and now Jack? He hadn't watched
her being fucked, but the image kept recurring in his
mind and he couldn't deny his arousal. Would he feel
the same if he watched? And he could have said no to
that thing he didn't want to think about. Did he do it
just to please her? Yes. But he knew that wasn't wholly
true.

He left his speculations and went to the computer,
starting it up. He could hear the water run through the
pipes from the upstairs shower. He knew she had just
been fucked. The red splotches, the swollen lips
between her legs. Why hadn't she asked for him to. Stop
it! He logged on to the net, and went to the one web
page that at the same time excited and frightened him.

The new challenge was posted. It wasn't anger that
followed, but resolve.

He called Jack. He was home, of course. He would hardly
have had time to leave... since fucking Hayley! "We
won't do it, Jack."

"Yes, you will."

"No, I mean it. Some of the stuff was kind of fun, I'll
admit. But fucking her, that has got to stop. And this
next challenge, forget it."

"Did your wife tell you that she actually asked me to
write that message on her? Have you noticed that she
hasn't washed it off? And then, today, on your deck, as
I'm FUCKING HER! Do you know what she says? She says
you enjoyed eating my cum. Glad to hear it, guy. But I
don't think you're family and friends will be so
appreciative."

"Forget it, Jack. It's over. We're done." He hung up.
And he turned the computer off.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#876
Up to the first message Down to the last message
"All right, let's see." He pushed Steven forward, so
that his face landed between Hayley's thighs. "I want
one more picture, then I'm gone. Steven, take one good
lick at that slut's pussy, and I want you to hold your
tongue out so I can see all the cum you lick up."

Hayley heard Steven sigh, then he moved enough so that
he could do what Jack wanted. He looked her in the
eyes, and she shrugged her shoulders and gave him a
wink. Then he lowered his face to her slit. She
couldn't see how much cum was on his tongue when Jack
took the picture. Then Jack said, in an unbelieving
tone, "swallow it."

Steven lifted slightly, so she could see lots... and he
did.

Jack just shook his head. "Alright. Steven, I'll leave
your clothes on the front porch. Hayley, you tell him
about the next step. I'll put the 'do not disturb' sign
on the door." Then he left.

She hoped he put the right sign out, not the "send in
the maid" sign. It would take over an hour before
Steven found the key, and another 20 minutes before he
could maneuver it out of her cunt. While he worked at
it, she told him about the night, and by the time he
had retrieved the key, they were laughing, of all
things, somehow.

Hayley found her passkey, went to the next room, and
changed. She drove home, got a change of clothes for
Steven, and returned to the hotel. On the way home, she
went to a drive through for a burger. Steven wasn't
hungry.

***

She and Steven checked the website regularly, and Jack
was quick about updating the site. The video was
converted to still shots, showing Henry's gigantic cock
making its way into her.

Steven's head dropped. "You? That?"

"Yeah, I told you he was big."

"It fit?"

Hayley grinned and pointed to the picture of her
sitting on top of Henry, nestled on the base of his
cock.

Steven threw up his hand in exasperation. "I can't
compete with that!"

Hayley saw that he need a little reassurance, and
rubbed his crotch.

"Honey, you don't have to."

***

It was three days later when the phone rang. "Hi, I was
checking my appointments today, and I thought you
should know I'm receiving a new patient."

The voice, and its purpose, were unmistakable. "Thanks,
doc."

"Ah, if things work out, I hope you'll return the
favor, as we discussed."

Hayley assured him that she would. Then she called
Steven to tell him the good news, and the bargain that
had accompanied it.

***

It was late that night when Jack knocked on the door.
"Hi, sorry to bother you. I wanted to give you this. I
don't remember what all is in here, but I know it's
yours. I think you left it at our house."

"Thanks, Jack," said Steven. "We appreciate it. Good
night, now."

Jack left, and Steven opened the box. They were amazed
at the number of diskettes, CD's and videotapes that
Jack had collected. If the doctor was right, then this
was everything. They had to trust that the computer was
wiped clean. They had checked the website earlier. It
was blank.

The doctor had suggested Jack's punishment. For the
next six months, Jack would have a little problem
whenever he saw an attractive female. He would pee in
his pants. But Jack would believe that chiropractic
would help solve the problem. It wouldn't, but the
chiropractor would cure him at a later time, when they
were sure that everything that could be used to
blackmail was either recovered or destroyed. Unless the
doctor had his own designs, then it appeared likely
that it was over. And they were about certain that the
doctor was trustworthy.

It was worth a celebration. They went out to dinner
that night. Evening dress. Suit and tie. And underwear.
The evening ended with a long snuggle on the couch,
with candles and light jazz.

Sandy asked, "How did you know about this trail?" It
wasn't much of a trail, probably made from naturals
going to the water, but it was marked with red pieces
of tape every 100 yards or so.

"Well, the property belongs to my chiropractor. He
asked about my exercising, which helps my back, and he
suggested I hike out here, if I was interested. He and
his wife hope to build on the property someday,
although the commute would be difficult." It was full
of half-truths, but it would do.

"Well, it's beautiful here. How many acres?"

"I don't know. I think a couple of hundred, but it
seems like more than that since it borders the National
Forest. He said there's a small waterfall, too." Sandy
didn't know it, but that was the reamister she was here.
She wanted to make sure she could find the waterfall
later with Steven.

At last they came to it. The waterfall was narrow, with
a drop of about 15', but it landed in a large pool,
perfect for swimming.

It was Sandy's thought, too. "Oooh. If I were here with
my husband, we might go for a skinny dip. Look, there's
no trash around. That means that this is relatively
undiscovered."

It was no surprise to Hayley that Sandy's thoughts were
somewhat randy. They had talked about "the box" on the
trip, and Sandy wanted a reciprocal favor. Hayley had
remembered what had transpired, and she couldn't help
but fire back, "Sure, but do I get to watch too?"
Sandy's face turned red. Hayley didn't really mind,
though. All things considered, lately, Sandy's
voyeurism didn't even register as an issue.

They slipped off their shoes and socks, and waded in.
In felt good after the hike, despite the cold
temperature typical of mountain water. The hike had
been about three miles, starting in the Park, but the
doctor had given good directions on how to navigate to
his property. It certainly wouldn't occur to anyone on
the public trail.

The stones in the pool were smooth, but there were
enough of them packed in that they weren't slippery.
Aside from a few jutting pieces of larger rocks, it was
almost like it was planned. Hayley looked at the rocks
overhead. It would be over to the right from here, he
had said. There. A large piece of rock with a flat
surface, sloped gently towards the pool.

Sandy followed her eyes, and said, "And that looks like
the perfect place to dry off!" There was a break in the
trees that let the sun shine on a good portion of it,
for several hours each day, Hayley guessed. To one side
the hill rose with a high cover, but little underbrush.
To the other, where they had hiked, there were lots of
smaller trees and bushes. It was pretty dense. She knew
that the doctor had invested some time and energy here,
clearing out his view on the one side.

Sandy went ahead of her, climbing to the rock. "This is
awesome! Look there." She pointed. It was the initials
of two people scratched into the rock, with male and
female symbols beside each. "I can guess what they
did." Hayley could, too. Sandy paused. "Do you think it
would be okay if I came back later?"

Hayley knew what she meant, but she couldn't really
say. It wasn't her property, and the doctor's house was
on the other side of the hill. But Sandy didn't know
that. "Sure. I don't think he would have a problem with
it. As a matter of fact, I think I'll come back with
Steven, maybe tomorrow. So maybe you should wait until
the next day, at least."

"Okay, but you know me, I might come and watch. Just
kidding!"

They both laughed. Hayley said, under her breath, "I
don't care."

There was a pause. "Really?" What? She didn't realize
she had spoken out loud. Did it matter? No, not really.
They had known each other long enough. She could trust
her, although trust was becoming harder to place these
days. But, no, it was just the creeps who had used
her.

"What, you want to?" Sandy didn't answer, but just
looked at her, hopeful. "If you really want to, sure.
But, no cameras."

"Awwww."

"Hey, if you want a camera, I'll bring one and take
pictures of you!" Hayley meant it as a joke, but Sandy
looked like she was considering the idea.

By the time they had reached home, Sandy had pried from
Hayley that she and Steven would leave around 11:00 in
the morning.

***

It was about 1:30 when Steven and Hayley reached the
little pool. Hayley didn't waste any time, stripping
her clothes and entering the pool. Steven followed and
met her for a shivering embrace. Although they had been
through some of the wildest experiences, they had never
had an opportunity for this simple one. A skinny dip.
So they splashed, and played, grabbing at each other.
Steven knew that the doctor and his wife were watching,
from somewhere on the hill, and that he and Hayley were
apparently one of a small number of couples that had
been invited here.

And for the kindness that the doctor had shown them, he
didn't worry about being watched. And neither did
Hayley. It was great fun, and he hoped the doctor's
wife got a thrill from it. Steven couldn't imagine what
married life would be like if he were impotent, but he
had to congratulate the doctor for finding ways to keep
his wife's sexual needs met. Let them watch.

They were both beginning to get really cold, and they
decided to climb up to the rock to sun themselves,
taking a heavy bedspread with them. It was the perfect
afternoon and the perfect setting, and he was with the
perfect mate for making love.

Hayley's thoughts turned inward as she climbed the rock
with Steven. She had changed. She had experienced more,
sexually, than she ever could have dreamed. And with
the nightmare over, she was surprised that there was
sadness. Would she ever feel randy again? A
spontaneity? She realized that those were the things
that Steven had desired from her, and that Dr. Gilliam
indirectly fulfilled. Would he still feel that way?

She hoped so. And her problem was the reverse. Her
thoughts had been too focused on reliving the night
with Henry, the night at the doctor's house, and the
elevator scene, of all things. But she saw the danger
in fantasizing about that, but at the same time, she
desired a middle ground. Would Steven eat his cum from
her cunt anymore? Would he today? Would Sandy be
shocked if he did, if she were out there? Could she
ever feel him thrust into her without thinking about
taking a limo ride?

They laid down on the comforter, and she closed her
eyes, enjoying the feeling of the sun warming her body.
She was aware of his kisses on her hand, and then her
arm, and then her shoulder. This wasn't so bad. Steven
began pushing all the right buttons, kisses on the
neck, a breath in the ear, a lick. But it wasn't until
he entered her that it all seemed to fit together. Only
Steven knew what she liked, and it was only Steven that
could look into her eyes as he made love to her and
make her heart melt. Steven would always be enough.

They cuddled together, naked in the sun, hands on each
other's bodies, heart rates gradually returning to
normal. Steven whispered into her ear, "Now that we've
made love, I thought you should know."

"What?"

"I brought body paint."

She laughed. Forget the fantasy. Forget the memories.
Well, maybe not. But Steven wasn't just enough, he was
all she needed.

END
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#877
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!


Hooker Fantasy

Jean was a wealthy woman who was in to the BDSM scene.
She had paid for services of slaves for years now, even
had one on a full time basic. She was white in her mid
30 and wealthy enough to do anything she wanted.

That day at work she had called the agency and told
them she wanted a black slut for the weekend to use.
They promised one would arrive at 6 tonight. She called
her full time Mexican maid and slave and told her she
had the night off.

She showered when she got home and dressed in her
favorite nightie, a see through short one. She was
going to enjoy using the slut tonight.

At 6 pm, the doorbell ranged as she got up and answered
it. A large black lady in her late 20s was standing
there. She was at least a foot taller than her with a
nice large ass and tits that she could paddle all night
long if she wanted.

Her pussy was just wetting at the thought, as she
demanded her to go to the center of the room and
undressed while she took a seat on the couch. She
started rubbing her pussy as she saw her large breast
pop out when her bra was removed and then the huge ass
when the panties fell down. She was going to fuck that
ass good with her strap-on tonight.

The woman turned around and stood there awaking
instructions while Jean was massaging her pussy harder
in anticipation.

"Slut, get on your knees and crawl over here and lick
my cunt." She yelled. "Time to meet your mistress you
whore."

The large black lady when on her knees and crawled over
as Jean lifted her nightie and pulled her panties to
the side for her face. When she arrived, she wasted no
time grabbing her hair shoving her face deep in her
cunt.

"Lick bitch," she said grinding her cunt rapidly on her
face. She was using her as a toy rubbing her cunt on
her nose as she tried to lap at her pussy. She needed
little time cumming on her face.

"Get your ass on my lap." She commanded her. "Time to
spank some black ass tonight and yours is big enough."

The black lady slowly got over her lap as Jean pulled
her into position and wasted no time slapping her large
ass cheeks. She was begging for mercy in no time but
Jean was going to show her who was boss and kept
slapping.

"I'm going to fuck this ass of yours tonight slut and
you're going to lick my white ass to thank me." She
yelled down at her. "I've got a big black dildo just
right for your big asshole."

She was really enjoying the feeling of dominating the
larger lady when the lady slid off her lap and got up
with tears in her eyes.

"Did I say you could get up? Get your ass back down
here now or I have you on the streets begging for money
as a whore." She yelled at her. "I know plenty of
important people who can screw you good slut."

"No you want," said the black lady and slapped Jean
hard across the face knocking her back on the couch.
The lady then threw a punch to her stomach, which took
the breath out of her.

"You bitch," Jean screamed and tried to reach up to
grab her when the woman hit her jaw with another punch
sending her flat on the couch and then turned around
and fell on her ass in the mid section of her stomach.
She couldn't breathe for the pain as she felt her ribs
were broken.

"No more," she screamed moaning from the floor in pain.
"Please, I won't tell anybody. Just go."

"No way," said the woman. "It's payback time for your
white ass. She grabbed her by the hair dragging her off
the couch like a young screaming. Her size was too
great to escape as she found herself be put over the
woman lap as she struggled to get free.

"Time to put some color in your white ass slut and my
name is mistress to you." The woman commented.

She started slapping Jean ass in earnest as she
squirmed and screamed at the top of her lungs. She had
never been in this position. She had always dished it
out and didn't care if they could take it or not. Her
ass was on fire as she pleaded and begged. Her cunt,
which was soaking wet earlier, was starting to get wet
again even though the pain was horrible. She found
herself starting to get horny as hell and quit
struggling on the woman lap. She found herself doing
something very strange to her. She started pleading to
be the woman slut toy.

The black lady quit spanking her ass and starting
laughing at her. "What have we here a rich white bitch
that wants to be a black lady slut?"

"Yes, mistress," Jean cried below her. She couldn't
fight the urge between her legs. Her pussy was now
soaking wet at the thought.

Her new mistress pushed her off her lap on the floor
causing her to scream as her ass hit the carpet.

"Get your white face in my cunt slut and you better
lick good or I'll beat that white ass of yours all
night long." She yelled at her.

Jean had never licked pussy before but got on her knees
and put her face in the woman large hairy bush. She
started licking slowly as the woman grabbed both of her
ears pulling her face deep in her cunt cutting off most
of her air supply. Her ears hurt from the pulling as
she started licking harder and the wetness between her
legs was growing. Damn, the offense was turning her
on more than her domination of sluts she knew in the
past. She licked faster as she finally tasted the cum
of her mistress rolling down her chin.

The black lady pushed her away and got up and bent over
with her large ass inches from Jean face as she stared
at the ass she lusted for earlier.

"I got another hole for you to lick you white trash."
She laughed. "Get you tongue in there."

Jean crawled forward and started licking her cheeks and
then working in between to her large hairy asshole.
Licking around it, she started working her tongue
inside slowly at first till it loosened and then in
rapid motion as a dildo. The lady was moaning shoving
her ass back and forth on her face. She could see her
put her hand to her pussy rubbing it as Jean continued
to tongue fuck her ass. Finally she bucked on Jean face
and came.

"Go to your room slut and get that big black dildo you
promise me." She commanded. "I have just the place to
put it in.

She smiled down at Jean face covered with cum.

Jean got up and went to the table drawer pulling out
the dildo and brought it back.

"Where does this cock go slut?" The black lady asked.

"Up my white ass mistress. I've been a bad girl." Jean
whispered.

"Bend over slut." The woman above commanded.

Jean turned around and bent over and spread her ass for
her mistress who wasted no time shoving the fake cock
up her ass. She felt like her ass was being ripped in
half as she had done to many sluts in the past herself.
It was everything she could do to remain standing
holding her ass apart and trying not to cry out.

"There now slut. You're a stuff pig now for me to use.
Get on all fours and crawl around. I want to hear you
oink as you crawl." The woman commanded laughing at her
discomfort.

A hard slap on her upper thighs and Jean fell to the
floor on all fours and started crawling, oinking as she
crawled.

"Louder slut." The woman called out.

"Oink! Oink!" Jean kept crawling oinking in offense
with her ass wiggling with the dildo deeply buried
inside. Juices from her pussy were falling on the floor
in her excited state. Her mistress gave her a kick in
the ass to help her move faster.

"Much better, now remember to wiggle that fat white ass
of yours more." The woman instructed.

Jean kept crawling and oinking for her mistress while
trying to shuffle her ass more and more to the side.
Her mistress finally got in front of her and told her
to lick her large feet as she fell down and started
lapping on them as a dog in heat.

"I'm going to really enjoy putting a dog leash on your
neck bitch," she yelled down at Jean tonguing her feet.
"I'm going to use that white ass and face of yours till
you beg to serve any black mistress. Now get up on your
feet bitch and suck on my beautiful tits."

Jean got up from her position on the floor as the woman
grabbed her hair and powerd her mouth on her large tit.
She tried to get most of it in her mouth and started
sucking on it as she felt her reach down and grabbed
her cunt hair pulling on them. She started sucking
harder as the woman thinking she was going to pull them
out if she didn't do a better job. The quip on her
hairs kept her pinned to her as she inhaled more of the
tit in her mouth working her tongue on it inside.

"That's better slut." The woman commanded. "Now the
other one."

Jean ass was moving sideways as her cunt hurt from the
pulling. She couldn't get loose of the quip and started
working the other tit like the last as she could hear
her moaning in pleasure at her discomfort.

"Much better slut," she said releasing Jean hair from
her head and pussy as Jean put her hand down between
her thighs to see if it was still there. Rubbing her
cunt she thought her hairs must have grown 2 inches
during the assault.

The lady wasn't near done with her yet as she grabbed
her pussy in hand.

"Get on the floor on your belly slut and spread those
white legs of yours wide." She was commanded.

Jean fell to the floor and spread her legs wide. Her
pussy was still sore but her ass hurt more from the
stretch it was being put in. The lady put her foot on
the dildo in her ass and push down causing Jean to
yell.

"From now on you're my slut and toy. Do you understand
slut." She pushed down again on the dildo.

"Yes, yes, mistress. I'm your slut. I'll be your toy.
Please don't push." Jean yelled up.

"I think I'm going to live here for a while with you
slut." She was instructed. Do you have any objections?
You get to lick my ass and serve me all the time.
Wouldn't that be nice?"

"Yes mistress." Jean moaned, as the pain in her ass was
getting intolerable.

"I'll do anything mistress. My ass is yours. Please
mistress, no more, please."

"Worm around on the floor for me slut." The woman
commanded. "I want those tits of yours to feel that
carpet. Do you understand? Keep those legs wide."

Jean started scooting forth on the carpet. Her tits was
feeling like pins were going through them but she dared
not disobey or this woman would probably stomp on her
ass. She had been cruel to her slaves but never like
this. She kept crawling and begging as her tits were
starting to feel like they were being sandpapered.

"Had enough, slut?" The woman teased her tapping her
ass with her foot. "Are you going to be a good slut
from now on?"

"Yes mistress, please." Jean yelled loud. "I'll be a
good slut."

"Crawl to the corner and put your face in it." The
woman told her. "Keep your ass bent over while I watch
TV. I'll tend to you later."
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#878
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Jean got up and ran to the corner and bent forward with
her face in it. Her ass was sticking straight out still
plugged and her tits were red from the carpet burn. She
could hear the TV playing but dared not looked back.
She hoped the lady would go to relax early. She
remained for about 30 minutes till the lady called.

"Get your ass over here slut. I need a footrest. Your
ass will do for a while." She heard her yell.

Jean ran over and got down on the carpet with head on
floor and ass high. She felt the lady lay her foot on
the upper part of her ass.

"Don't move slut or I'll shove that dildo so deep in
your ass; you'll never get it out." The woman
instructed her.

Jean remained motionless with the extra weight shifting
on her butt. She remained that way for a good hour.

"I have to pee, slut. Take me to the bathroom." She
demanded.

Jean got up and led the lady to the up stairs bedroom.
She started to sit on the john when she saw a funnel
item attached over the bathtub.

"What's that for slut? The woman asked.

Jean started crying but replied. "I use it to pee in my
slaves mouth." She was hoping she didn't see it.

"And how do you do that slut." The woman smiled at her.

"I make them get in the tub and put the funnel in their
mouth and then squat on them and pee," she cried.

The lady got up. Assume position slut. Time you take
piss.

Jean still crying stepped into the tub as she had made
her house girl and all her previous victims do in the
past. She knew the routine as she got on her back in
the tub and put the large funnel in her mouth. The top
of the funnel was about 4 inches with the bottom was 2.

It filled her mouth and left it open for whatever was
put in. She watched her mistress get up and come over.
Straddling her head backwards, she slowly lowered
herself down on the funnel while adjusting her position
so that her pussy was centered on it. Jean could see
her asshole twitching only inches from her face and
awaited her fate.

Her wait was not long, as she felt her mistress piss
flowing in her mouth and she tried to swallow as fast
as she could to keep from obligation. It was like trying
to down a full take in one large swallow. It tasted
salted but she didn't care as she was swallowing as
fast as she could. Finally it ended when she thought
she was going to fetish.

The mistress got up and out of the tub looking back at
Jean tearful face.

"Time to wash off slut," she said and turned the cold
water on as it splashed on her face down below and all
over her breasts. Seeing her soaking wet and shaking,
she turned it back off.

"Clean your funnel and mouth slut and shave that hairy
pussy of yours. There better be no hair down there when
you come downstairs or I'll pull it out one by one."
She warned her. She walked out the room leaving Jean
lying in the tub soaking wet with the taste in her
mouth.

Jean got up totally humiliated but sexually excited.
She had never been this horny before. She had always
dished it out and never thought how it must have felt.
She didn't enjoyed that last event but the wetness
between her legs told her she would never go back now.
The dildo was starting to relax in her asshole now and
she pushed it deeper in and grabbed some scissors and
razor and began the task of removing her pussy hairs.

She thought she would come with every touch of it.
Finally she inspected it and removed the hairs
remaining and when downstairs. This lady had made her
nothing but a bitch like she had done to others and she
was drooling for more punishment.

Her mistress was seated in a chair when she came down
and immediately demanded she come over and sat on her
lap as a young. She adjusted her so her ass was over
the edge and she grabbed the dildo in her ass and
demanded that she tell her all her past deeds and
others who had help her.

She was delighted when Jean told on her lady who
would come over and enjoy her slaves more than her. She
told on them all as her mistress worked the dildo in
and out her ass not caring if it got them in trouble or
not. Her mistress had enough information to put them
all in jail if she wanted but right now Jean had to
come and she was rocking back and forth on the plug.

"Get your ass up slut." She commanded Jean. "You will
call your house girl and tell her what had happened and
that she now works for me. She is to go over to your
lady's house and pick her up and bring her to me. She
can do what she wants with her as long as she is here
by 7.

As for that bitch lady of yours, she's going to get
her white ass kicked by a real woman. I plan to make
her my slut too. Call her up and tell her she is to be
naked at the door awaiting Amber when she arrives. Tell
her if she dares disobeys, the films you been taken
will be all over the news tomorrow."

Jean knew she was in trouble and pleaded for her
mistress not to include the others with no avail. She
had told on them all and didn't even get to come.
Crying she went to the phone and made the calls. Amber
was in joy at the thought of course and even made her
tell her that she wanted to lick her asshole over the
phone. Her lady on the other hand yelled at first and
then started crying over the phone. There was no escape
now; as she pleaded, Jean hung the phone up.

Jean competed the evening bathing her new mistress and
preparing her meal. Her mistress took great delight in
making her lick her food from her pussy and ass.
Finally 7 pm came and the dreaded knock on the door.
Her mistress demanded she answer it still totally nude
with butt plugged.

When she opened the door, she saw her lady totally
nude in front of her. Her hands were tied behind her
back and her tits were roped together with stripes
across them. A cloth pin was attached to her pussy
clit. Her maid Amber, a lot smaller than her lady in
height, was standing behind her with her hand doing
something in back of her lady ass.

She was smiling and her lady was moaning. Amber was
grinning when she saw Jean and Jean could sense the
fear of revenge in her eyes. She moved aside as they
entered and noticed that lady favorite dildo was
inserted in her own asshole and Amber was pushing it in
and out. Her ass was totally striped in back also.

"Come in." Her mistress called from inside the living
room. "Slave Jean go clean the dishes while I talk to
Amber for awhile."

Jean went into the kitchen and started washing the
dishes grateful that she didn't have to be in the
living room at the moment. When they were completed,
she cleaned off and walked back in. Her lady was over
her mistress lap and her ass and thighs were totally
red. She was pleading and promising to be a good slave
and slut. Amber was at her side pulling on the clamps
on her tits as she yelled. Seeing her walk in, Amber
stopped and grinned at Jean as she walked across the
room.

Amber slapped her hard on the face.

"On your knees slut. Kiss my feet." Amber commanded
her.

Jean got on her belly and started kissing Amber feet
which she loved to use a belt on. Amber was laughing at
her and started putting one toe and then two in her
mouth at a time as she sucked on them.

"You must not be enjoying the taste of my foot slut,"
she said and walked behind her. She put her big toe in
Jean ass and pushed the dildo down hard in it.

"You want to do a better job this time slut." Amber
yelled.

"Yes mistress," Jean yelled as she removed her foot and
crawled around and started sucking harder.

"Much better slut," said Amber.

She finally removed her foot from her mouth.

"Since you like my ass so much, crawl around and lick
it slut." Amber commanded her. "I remember all the days
I wasn't able to sit after you was through with it and
it's payback time, bitch."

Jean crawled behind and started tonguing her asshole.
She knew she better do a good job because her ass was
going to be blistered in a litter while and maybe she
could save some of it. She could hear her mistress
telling her lady to dance in front of her and knew
the clamps must be pinching her tits while she was
doing it. She kept focus on Amber ass at present and
continued licking.

"Better get use to the taste, slut," Amber called down.
"Donna has made me her permisteral trainer for both of you
sluts and I planned to spank those big asses of ya till
you can't sit for days."

Jean started pushing her tongue deeper inside as she
felt her own cunt wetting at the thought. She was no
longer proud and arrogant. All she wanted to be now was
a slut toy. Amber was laughing at something and moved
to the side to show Jean her lady.

Donna had grabbed her lady by her clit with a good
grip on it while she was dancing and her lady was
yelling that she was a slut, whore, and all other names
as she kept wiggling her ass while she danced for her
mistress. Amber sat on a chair and demanded Jean crawl
over and lick her pussy as she watched the action from
across the room.

Donna released her grip on her lady pussy and told
her to turn around and continue dancing. She grabbed
the dildo in her ass and was shoving it in and out
while she wiggled it. Her lady was sweating and
tiring fast. Her asshole would never be the same again
as she tried desperately to maintain the dance while
pleading for mercy. Finally, Donna stopped.

"I have to pee slut. You know the routine I am told."
Donna told her. "You better be there and ready when I
get there."

Jean lady started running towards the bathroom
upstairs while holding the dildo in her ass. Donna and
Amber was laughing at her as Amber climax on Jean face
down below.

Get on your back on the floor and put that worthless
ass of yours up in the air. I got a score to settle
with it." Amber demanded.

Jean turned over and got on her back and lifted her
legs over her mistress knees so her ass was a perfect
target for her new trainer. Amber grabbed her ankles to
secure her position.

"I always hated looking at your fat ass but I guess
it's not that bad after all," she said and raising her
hand brought it down hard on Jean ass as she yelled.
"Plenty more to go slut."

Amber was slapping her ass hard and fast as Jean was
wailing down below and could do nothing about it. The
dildo popped out of her ass due too the hard slaps as
she wiggled her ass helplessly. She was crying like a
baby when Amber finally stopped. She knew she better
not sit for awhile after that. Amber let go her legs as
she flopped down on her butt and jumped from the pain
of the carpet.

"Get your dildo with your mouth slut and bring it to me
so I can shove it up your worthless ass." Amber
commanded her.

Jean crawled over and picked up the dildo with her
mouth and brought it back over. Amber made her open her
mouth as she toyed with her shoving it in and out
before she made her turn around and spread her ass
cheeks. Her asshole was sore and she pleaded with her
to be gentle. Instead she pushed it in while 2 shoves
causing her to yell out in pain.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#879
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!


House Sitting

I suppose I'd always felt a little bit strange about my
relationship with Barbara, but ever since I met her eight
months ago, I was strangely drawn to her despite the
differences in our ages. Granted it wasn't an enormous
difference but for a young guy like me, fairly fresh out
of graduate school to be dating a 35-year old woman did
feel rather odd. We didn't look out of place in public.
In fact, she was rather young looking for her age, with
short blond hair and a fabulous figure.

It was I rather who looked out of place, short and skinny
with a fair complexion. More than a few women at college
had turned me down for dates because I looked like a kid.
Barbara didn't seem to care. In fact, she took pains to
point out to me that it was my wit and intellect that
initially drew us together. Perhaps she was young for her
age and I was old, but we hit it off at our first meeting
and within a few dates we were relaxing together.

More problematic for me was the presence of a teenager in
Barbara's house. In fact, at 17, Jessica was in many ways
older than Barbara. She was many things Barbara was not,
outgoing with an easy laugh, but often moody and
rebellious. Jessica was a party girl. She liked to take
and smoke and she spent lots of time out with her
boyfriend. She also took particular delight in teasing me
about my relationship with her lady.

"Jessie" as her lady called her had a wicked smile,
sharp eyes and occasionally when she'd had a few beers, a
nasty sense of humor. Still, she was never malicious
towards me and I had decided I liked her. It was her
boyfriend that I was somewhat wary of and in retrospect,
if I had retained my wariness of Mike, my life would be
much simpler today.

Mike was older, 20, and a big kid. He was six feet tall,
a former high school athlete and he carried himself with
the cockiness common among young men his age. With sandy
blond hair and sharp angular features, Jessica adored him
and her life revolved around him. He would stop by
Barbara's house at any time and he enjoyed the attention
lavished on him by the young girl and to a lesser extent,
her lady.

He watched with a slight smile as Jessica and I teased
and poked fun at each other. My relationship with him was
friendly enough, but I always got the distinct impression
that he was reluctant to engage me in conversation, that
he was less than willing to have an open conversation. We
were rarely around each other when Jessie wasn't present,
and when she was there, she dominated every conversation.

I had no reamister to suspect that my relationship with my
girlfriend and her extended family would shift in any
dramatic form or fashion, but it did about six months
ago. It was when Barbara called to tell me that she and
Jessie were planning a shopping trip to New York.
"Great," I laughed. "When do we leave?"

"No," she replied, the hope was that I'd be willing to
house sit while the two of them were away. It seemed like
a simple enough request and the opportunity to get out of
my cramped apartment for a week seemed appealing. Besides
she pointed out, you'll be able to use the pool.

At any point, I always seemed to get a kind of visceral
thrill out of being in someone else's home while they
weren't there. I agreed and we made plans for me to come
over and pick up the keys the following Monday. I had the
week off from work, so visions of kicking back on the
couch and watching movies for a week seemed like the
closest I'd come to a vacation in a while.

The house was not large but it was comfortable and well
decorated. I enjoyed the pool every day between about one
and four in the afternoon, then would spent the evening
with rented movies and a beer or two. I was surprised on
the following Wednesday when the phone rang and it was
Mike on the other end. Surely I thought to myself he knew
Jessie and her mom were out of town this week.

He made some small chitchat then got around to the reamister
he'd called. He wanted to come over the following
afternoon and use the pool. I agreed feeling that turning
away Jessie's boyfriend was not really an option and
besides, it might present an opportunity for us to get to
know each other better.

He showed up the next day around noon with a six-pack of
beer and a towel slung over his shoulder. We walked out
back to the pool and he set his belongings on a chaise.
We engaged in small talk, joking about Jessie and Barbara
unleashed on the department stores of New York. He
reached down, cracked open a beer and began to pull off
his shirt.

"They're cold," he said. "Grab one if you want."

Sitting by the pool shirtless, his physique gave me a
twinge of jealousy. He was tall and to describe him as
muscular would have been inadequate. He was ripped, the
taut lines of his chest and stomach sharply defined. He
laid back and stretched out in the sun.

For a while, we talked about the things we had in common,
Jessie and Barbara, sports, anything we could find to
talk about. At times the conversation seemed strained but
we were both making an effort so I stayed by the pool and
continued to talk.

He cupped his hand over his eyes to shield them from the
sun and squinted at me. "I was thinking about taking a
swim," he said. "You don't mind if I ditch these shorts,
do ya?"

At first I didn't comprehend. "Sure, go ahead," I said.
But as he stood up, I started to wonder. Does he mean
skinny-dipping, I thought? Holy cuckolds brownie, I think that's what
he means.

Mike stood up and began to unbutton his cutoff shorts.
The pool at Barbara's house was built into a hillside and
bounded on two sides by fences and tall bushes, so it
wasn't that anyone would see Mike, but still I felt
uncomfortable with what I thought was about to unfold. In
one swift motion he slid his shorts and underwear down to
his ankles and stepped out of them. To say that I was
shocked was an understatement.

To have this naked man, a boy really, standing in front
of me contributed to my unease, but what truly struck me
was the size of his penis.

It was long, thick and sprung from a mass of curly brown
hair. The bulbous head dangled halfway down his thigh and
as he walked, it swayed gently in the sunshine. I tried
to prevent my stare from being drawn to it but I was
mesmerized. Now, I was not na‹ve. During my life, I'd
been in plenty of locker rooms and seen plenty of men of
all shapes and sizes, but for some reamister, I don't think
I'd ever seen anything quite like Mike's cock.

He walked slowly over to the pool and dipped a foot in
the water. "Shit," he gasped. "I think I've gonna have a
few more beers and let the water warm up before I get
in." He walked back over to the chaise and I quickly
shifted by stare to the ground. Mike laid down on his
back, splayed a towel over his face to shade himself from
the sun and stretched out to sun himself.

Safe in the knowledge that he couldn't see me, my gaze
shifted back to his crotch. He reached down, scratched
his thigh, then cupped a hand under his cock and laid it
back across his rippled stomach. The skin on the
underside was smooth and a light brown color. Convinced I
was not being observed, I sat brazenly and stared. I
couldn't take my eyes away.

For what seemed like hours, he simply laid there, his
stomach gently rising and lowering with each breath. I
was strangely curious about his body. How did it feel to
the touch? What did his penis look like when erect?

After some minutes, he pulled the towel away from his
face and stood up to get another beer. He twisted off the
top to the bottle and took a long take. Again, I stood
and watched, his muscular body glistening with sweat. He
stopped and looked at me with a strange smile.

"Want another?"

"No, I'm good."

Walking back to sit on the chaise directly across from
me, Mike splayed his legs at wide angle and leaned back.

"Got anything you want to ask me?"

Puzzled, I looked directly at him. "No," I said. "Why?"

He looked away from me, smiled softly to himself and took
another long pull from his beer bottle. There were a few
moments of embarrassing silence before he looked back at
me squinting and grinning.

"I saw you looking."

"Looking?"

"At me. At my cock."

I frowned, feigning shock. Turning away, my mind reeled
with potential answers. Should I tell him he's crazy?
Should I make a joke and dismiss the remark? Saying
nothing, I turned to look at Mike. His stare was locked
on me, watching for how I'd react.

"I...I..." I stammered and finally gave up. "I don't know
what to say."

"It's okay," Mike said. "I'm not offended. It's not the
first time I've caught a guy looking at me. My friend's
kid me all the time about carrying around a snake in my
pants. I've gotten used to it."

"Well, its certainly impressive," I laughed.

"Yeah, it can be kind of embarrassing when I'm talkin' to
a good looking girl," he joked. "It starts twitchin' and
it gets kinda obvious."

I laughed. "God forbid you should get hard," I snorted
"you probably wouldn't be able to walk."

"Oh man, you should see me," he laughed. Suddenly, Mike
leaned over and took my hand. "C'mon, I'll show you."

I suddenly stopped laughing. The situation has shifted.
Now, were no longer two guys cutting up. He took my hand
and gently placed it on his cock. Instinctively, we both
began moving my hand up and down his shaft.

After a moment or two, Mike pulled his hand away, leaned
back and closed his eyes. I continued to gently stroke
him. I could feel the veins in his penis start to pulse
as he slowly began to stiffen. Looking up at him, I could
see Mike's eyes close and his head began to tilt back.

"Mmmmm..." he murmured.

With a few more strokes, his cock began to thicken and
protrude from his belly. I stared intently at my hand
wrapped around the quickly stiffening extension of Mike's
flesh. A few minutes later it was fully erect, with small
drops of moisture beginning to emerge from the slit.

I glanced at Mike and saw his eyes begin to open and he
shifted forward on the chaise. He reached forward with
his right hand and curled it around the back of my head.
With a firm pressure, he guided my head towards his
crotch. Clearly, Mike was not making an urgent request or
in anyway pleading for me to blow him. He was taking
charge of the sequence of events and directing me to suck
his cock. When it came to getting off, Mike preferred to
use actions rather than words.

Slowly, my face drew closer to the head of his penis. I
took a few seconds to take in the sight of his throbbing,
reddening organ. Slowly, the pressure on the back of my
head began to increase.

"C'mon bitch, suck me," he moaned. It felt odd to be
referred to by Mike as a female. He'd apparently had a
history of dominating his sex partners and I would be no
different.

I extended my tongue and began to run it around the head
of his penis. I found the smoothness of the skin
strangely exciting and as the clear pre-come began to
ooze from the slit, I lapped it up. To my surprise, its
salty bitterness was palatable and it raised my curiosity
about what it would taste like to have Mike come in my
mouth.

From the head, I slid my tongue down the shaft of his
penis. Instinctively, I gathered saliva in my mouth and
began to softly wet the length of his cock. Using my
hand, I tilted it back against his stomach and ran my
lips and tongue along the underside. From the base, I
stuck out my tongue and slurped from the bottom to the
head. It generated an immediate reaction.

"Oh God yeah," he whispered. "Take it, baby, take it all
the way down. Oh, you fuckin' slut. I wanta bury my cock
down your throat."

I opened my mouth wide and began to envelop his cock with
my lips. This was a new sexual experience for me and I
was sure whether I could actually deep throat him, but I
was positively pulsing with arousal and determine to
press the limits. I tried to relax and loosen the muscles
in my mouth and throat. As I softly deepened his cock's
penetration into my mouth, I started to gag. Quickly, I
pulled back. Mike was determined to see me make another
try.

"Come on, bitch," he said. "I've only had one girl who
could take it all and I know from looking at you that you
can be number two. Eat it all. A little slut like you's
bound to have deep throated lots of guys."

I looked up smiling. "You're my first cock, baby."

"Oh yeah, I got your cherry, didn't I?"

"Uh-huh."

Well, I'm going to teach you, baby. I'm going to train
you how to do it right," he said, his voice getting deep
and husky.

I opened my mouth and slipped it back over the head of
Mike's cock. With my mouth watering, I pushed down
gently, taking inch by inch of throbbing manhood into my
throat. As I slowly worked his penis deeper and deeper
into me, Mike continued talking, urging me on, degrading
me with dirty names, completely dominating me sexually.
In moments, I had taken the entire length of his shaft
into my mouth, his thick tuft of curly, brown pubic hair
brushing against my lips and nose.

"Shit, baby. This is the best blow job I've ever had."

With Mike's cock still firmly buried in my mouth, I
looked up to see his reaction. His head was thrown back
in ecstasy, his beautifully muscled stomach and chest
heaving with pleasure. But Mike wasn't done.

"Pull off. I want to fuck you," he gasped hoarsely. "I
want to fuck your pretty face."

I withdrew his cock from my mouth and laid back on the
chaise. Grabbing his penis with one hand and the back of
the chaise with the other, Mike slid his leg over the
opposite side of the chair and straddled my chest.

"Open up," he said. "And get ready 'cuz I'm gonna shoot
my load all over you."

I reached up and slid my hands from the back of his
thighs to his tightly muscled ass. I could feel his ass
harden as he moved forward to thrust his still glistening
erection into my mouth.

I opened my mouth and felt the head of his cock push in.
I was no longer gently pleasuring him, this was now Mike
powering himself into me. With hard thrusts he pushed his
penis back and forth in and out of my mouth. To Mike, my
face was just another cunt. I tried my best to use my
tongue to pleasure the underside of his saliva-slickened
member, but I was no longer in control.

I wanted to pull off him and say something, I wanted to
talk dirty to him like he had spoken to me. I wanted to
say something that would add to his pleasure, that would
push him over the edge, but I was no longer in control. I
had hoped that he would say something before he came,
give me some warning that I was about to taste a man's
semen for the first time. But whatever I was feeling has
no importance to him. He was completed focused on his own
pleasure, his own orgasm.

The thrusts became harder and rougher. Suddenly, I began
to feel the muscles in his ass tighten and his cock began
to throb. In seconds, he pulled out of my mouth and began
to masturbate only inches away from my face.

"Open your mouth," he ordered. "Stick out your tongue."
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#880
Up to the first message Down to the last message
I did as he said just as the first spurts of semen began
to pulse out of his slit. His initial ejaculation was
nowhere near my mouth. Instead, it shot out in streaks
across my face, landing drops of come in my hair, across
my right eye and the bridge of my nose. Then, heavier
spurts began landing on my tongue and chin.

His output dwarfed any orgasm I'd ever seen or
experienced before. Continuous spurts of thick, yellowish
cream oozed out of his cock and into my mouth. When I
closed my mouth to swallow the bitter, salty jism, he
continued shooting semen on my cheeks and lips. I opened
my mouth with and enveloped his cock once more, pulling
off only to smear the sticky goo across my face.

I looked up to see him smiling down at me.

"Eat it, bitch," he laughed. "Eat my come. Suck down
every drop to you can't take any more."

As soon as he was drained, he swung his leg back over the
chaise and stepped back from me, rubbing his face.
"Fucking incredible" he muttered and walked over to the
edge of the pool, softly edging himself into the water.

I laid there on the chaise, my brain shifting between
stunned amazement and sexual excitement. In the jumble of
all that had just happened, the issue of my own sexual
release had not been broached by either of us, either
physically or verbally. I sat up, still incredibly turned
on, my own member fully erect, still crying out to be
touched either by myself or anyone.

I realized how I must look. Shaking, his fluids still
covering my face and chest. I walked inside the house to
the bathroom and began cleaning up. I felt ashamed,
degraded and yet exhilarated. I looked at myself in the
mirror. I was a mess and yet, I couldn't help but start
laughing at myself. I also reached down and began
pleasuring myself as well.

I wasn't sure if I'd be able to look Mike in the eye when
I left the room, but I knew deep within myself that the
sequence of events that afternoon had changed me. It
wasn't as though I suddenly felt a shift in my desires,
but more that I uncovered in myself a capacity for
pleasure that I never knew existed. I had watched this
man and wanted him, but was afraid to admit that to
myself. He had recognized my desire and powerd me to do
what I wanted to do, but had never given myself
permission to explore.

I masturbated for 15 or 20 minutes without bringing
myself to orgasm. I stopped and thought about my next
step. The one thing I knew is that I wanted to go back
out to the pool and see him again.

To my disappointment he had dressed and was ready to
leave. He smiled when he saw me.

"I gotta take off," he said "but I think I'm gonna come
back and swim some more tomorrow."

"Y... Yeah, sure... I'll be here," I said, feeling a
little sheepish and unsure.


***

For the next two days, the routine was the same. Mike
would arrive around noon, we would say hello, but not
show other signs of affection towards each other. Then
after some small talk, he would head out to the pool and
take off his clothes. Within five minutes or so, I'd be
on my knees in front of him, hungrily pleasuring his cock
with my tongue.

The only perceptible change in the sequence of events was
the language he used in talking to me during our
encounters. His talk became rougher, more condescending,
he made more of an effort to humiliate and dominate me. I
became increasingly pliable to him, letting him take the
lead, complying with his demands, smiling as he made fun
of my total presentation to his sexual pleasure.

He became excited at the idea of messier and messier
orgasms. When he would ejaculate, it was not enough to
come in my mouth but he wanted to cover me in his seed.
The more he attempted to dominate me, the more aroused I
became. He called me "his bitch" and "the little slut"
and his "cock whore".

I fully expected him to return the next day and in the
late morning hours I began to anticipate his arrival,
listening for his car to pull in the driveway.

He didn't disappoint but this time when Mike pulled up, I
heard other voices as well. They were male voices,
laughing, joking and cutting up. I started for the door
but Mike arrived first, walking in without bothering to
knock.

"Oh, hi," he said. "I figured you'd be here."

Behind him, three other boys, about the same age as Mike
began snickering. I felt a shot of adrenaline course
through my stomach. I assumed Mike had been bragging to
his friends about our encounters of the past four days.
What I didn't know was whether they had come with him to
watch another such episode or do take a more active role.

I saw that he had in his hand three videotapes from the
local rental store. "I don't think we're gonna swim
today," he said. "We're gonna go down in the rec-room and
watch some movies." Slowly a smile crept over his face as
he walked over and put an arm around my neck. "Why don't
you join us?"

As we walked downstairs to the basement recreation room,
I noticed the other three boys each had six packs of
beer. Mike introduced them as his friends Chuck, Sean and
Gary. From a physical standpoint, they were clones of
Mike and he pointed out they were all friends of his from
his high school football days. In the basement, Barbara
kept a large television and VCR and Mike wasted little
time in firing up the tape player and sliding in the
first videotape.

Rather than a movie, it was instead a tape featuring
naked and scantily clad women in a variety of situations,
dancing in a strip club, cavorting in a locker room,
hiking in the woods, all with little or no clothing. In
one scene, a particularly luscious blonde snuck into a
locker room, only to find members of the local football
team walking in. Instead of running for her life, she
suggestively took off her clothes and began fellating the
players.

Amid whoops and hollers from Mike and his friends, I
looked over to see Mike gently stroking his slowly
stiffening cock through his jeans. He looked and me and
smiled.

"Man, that's always been one of my fantasies," he
laughed, then looking at me and grinning he said loud
enough for his friends to hear, "Why don't you come over
here and help make my fantasy more real?"

I was frozen as the realization of what he was asking me
to do sunk in.

"What... what do you... what are you talking about?"

One of the boys turned down the volume on the TV and they
all shifted to watch the verbal dance between Mike and
myself.

"You know what I mean," he said in a stern voice. "Now
get over here and give it up."

I hesitated only a few seconds but it seemed like an
eternity. Then, I slowly got up from my chair and walked
over to stand in front of Mike. The eyes of the others
were locked on me, watching to see what I would do. I
knelt down.

I started to reach for the belt on his jeans to undo them
when he stopped me.

"Uh-uh," he said. "You need to ask my permission first."

There were snickers from the boys in the room, but my
eyes never left Mike. If this was how he wanted to play
it, I would play along.

"Please," I said.

"Please what?"

"Please let me suck your cock," I replied, turning my
gaze downward to his crotch.

"You're gonna have to do better than that."

"Please," I said, my eyes closing and my face reddening
with offense. "Please, baby, I want to put your cock
in my mouth. I want to wet your hard cock with my tongue
and I want to deep throat it. I want you to bathe me in
your come."

"What about my friends?" Mike teased. "They're gonna get
all hot and bothered when they see what you're gonna do
for me."

"I want to suck them, too," I said. "I want them all to
use my mouth for a cunt and I want them to shoot their
load all over me. I want them to cover me with their
seed. I want a come bath. I want to be your slut." I
looked Mike in the eyes.

"There's nothing you can't order me to do. Any way you
want to come, I'll make happen. Any kind of sex you want,
I'll do. I'll fuck as many men as you tell me to. This is
my first gangbang and I want it."

My admission was greeted with cheers and clapping from
the boys in the room. The air was charged with sexual
tension.

Mike's first order was to fellate him. Slowly, teasingly,
I undid the front of his jeans and slid his giant, semi
erect penis into my mouth. I slowly worked up and down
his cock until it became rock hard, the room was filled
with the sounds of his moans and with the degrading
comments of the other boys. When Mike's cock began to
ooze small bits of come, I pulled my tongue away,
creating small strings of saliva and semen from the tip
of his cock to the tip of my tongue. The boys were both
repulsed and attracted.

"Can the bitch take two at once?" Sean asked, and I
looked around to see both he and Chuck had their pants
open and were stroking their erect members.

I turned around to see them take positions on either side
of me. They stepped incrementally closer until the tips
of their cocks were nearly touching. I opened my mouth
wide and swirled my tongue around their shafts,
alternating between the two.

"I hope you're thirsty, baby," Sean moaned, "because I'm
gonna give you a load."

"Y'know, if this ain't enough," Mike laughed. "I can get
on the phone and get some more guys over here."

"No," Chuck added, "I think this slut's gonna be busy for
a while."

The boys all began stripping off their clothes and I had
to admit to myself it was a visual treat. All muscular,
tanned, with rippling chests, washboard stomachs and
perhaps best of all, tight round asses that flexed as
they thrust their hard cocks into my mouth. As I fellated
them I ran my hands over their bottoms and it sent a
visceral chill through my body.

I had pulled off my shirt and at one point as I was down
on all fours I could feel someone behind me unbuckling my
shorts and pulling them and my underwear off in one swift
motion. I had been deep-throating Gary's long, thick rod
when suddenly I felt something cold and oily began
dripping all over my backside.

I looked back to see Mike smearing baby oil all over my
ass and deep into my crack. I started to protest.

"Wait, let me finish with G..."

"Shut up and keep sucking," he shot back. "You said you'd
do anything and I'm gonna make you keep your word. I
ain't leaving here 'till I've fucked something."

It served me right that the first to enter my virgin ass
would be the one boy with the biggest cock in the room.
As he entered me, simultaneous waves of pain and pleasure
shot through me. Mike began to thrust powerfully.

After a few minutes of double penetration, I asked Mike
if I could change positions. He slowly pulled out and sat
back on the couch. I stood up and approached him. Facing
him, I stepped up on the couch and straddled his crotch.
Slowly, I lowered myself down on his oil-slickened cock.
My own erect member slowly slid down the front of his
magnificently muscled stomach. We sat facing each other
as I rotated my ass on top of his penis.

"Oh yes," he moaned, "Slide up and down on my pole."

As I looked down as him, eyes closed in ecstasy, mouth
open, I decided to take a chance. I lowered my face to
his and placed my lips on his open mouth in a deep soul
kiss. Reflexively, he sucked my tongue into his mouth and
returned my kiss as I rocked back and forth on his
crotch. A howl went up around the room.

But Mike didn't care. When it came to his own pleasure,
his own orgasm, he made no apologies, took no cuckolds brownie from
anyone and took what he wanted from whatever happened to
be the object of his desires. At the moment, it happened
to be me.

That fleeting moment of tenderness was suddenly replaced
by a desire to take control. Locking his arms around me,
Mike slowly stood up and bent over, laying on my back
without pulling out of my ass. He began thrusting in and
out with a fierce determination.

"C'mon," he said to his buddies, "its time to give this
slut the come bath she wants."

Quickly, the boys began gathering around, pulling on
their cocks as they watched Mike pound my reddening ass.
The sight from my perspective quickened my pulse. Mike
between my legs pushing into me and three gorgeous
muscular studs circled around my head ready to coat me
with their seed.

Chuck was the first to reach orgasm. "Open your mouth,
bitch" he hissed "I'm gonna cover you in come."

His jism splashed across my hair, face and chin, then
dribred in big, stringy drops down onto my cheeks.
Moments later, Sean and Gary followed suit, heaving great
musky smelling spurts onto my lips and nose. As their
cocks continued to ooze, they would lower them to drip
the last remaining globs of semen directly onto my tongue
or into my mouth. I was covered with sperm and I could
feel it running down the sides of my cheeks onto my neck
and I felt my hair being matted with globs of semen. But
the best was yet to come.

Mike pulled out from between my legs and moved up to
straddle my midsection. He was a picture of erotic male
beauty as he knelt there stroking his erection, muscular
torso, the lines tightly defined on his chest, his arms
large and sinewy and that ass. I couldn't see it but I
could feel its and its hardness made me lose control.
With the other boy's come coating me, I looked up at him.

"Do it, stud," I pleaded, "shoot it all over me. Don't
make me beg for your come."

"Do you want to taste it?" he taunted.

"God, I love the taste of your semen!" I cried. "It turns
me on, God help me but the taste of your come turns me
on!"

I looked down to see his cock pointed straight at me. He
threw his head back and uttered a low, guttural moan that
told me I was about to get the reward I had learned to
prize so deeply over the past five days.

The first ejaculation sprayed across my lips, nose and
eyes, then came buckets and buckets of thick, creamy
sperm. I licked my lips with my tongue and scooped as
much as I could into my mouth. The only comparimister I
could make was to the porn films I had seen as a
teenager, but even they could not compare. Mike's
beautiful cock continued to shoot stream after stream
into my mouth and onto my face and chest. The come bath I
had fantasized about was becoming a sticky, gooey
reality.

As he dribred his last drops on to me, he took his still
erect penis and rubbed it on my face, smearing the jism
all over me. It was the best of both worlds, the bitter,
salty taste of his sperm coating the hard, pulsing
firmness of his cock. I bathed in it, worshipping his
organ, lapping it with my tongue and inhaling his scent.
I gloried in the fact that these four beautiful boys were
watching me, but especially Mike. I wanted to make a
sloppy spectacle of his orgasm and I did that by using
his penis to spread his glorious seed all over my face.

Mike's friends were both fascinated and repulsed by what
they were witnessing. When Mike exhausted himself, he and
the three boys retreated up the stairs to the pool to
rinse the remains of the gangbang from their bodies,
leaving me lying on the rec room floor, spent, panting
and covered with the juices of all four friends. I was
unable to move. Still shaking, I sat up, desperately
using my fingers to spoon the last few collected pools of
semen into my still hungry mouth.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#881
Up to the first message Down to the last message
I got up and started to make my way upstairs to the
bathroom when I heard the voices of the boys in the
kitchen.

"So, where did you find this bitch?" Gary asked Mike.

"Friend of Jessie's mom," Mike laughed.

"And you get head any time you ask for it?"

"I don't even have to ask. I just walk into the room and
this guy hits his knees. It's great."

"Unbelievable. Only you could find a guy like that. Mike,
you can make some serious cash off this guy."

"We'll see. I'm keeping him pretty busy just me alone
right now."

Mike told the gathering to go on without him. He planned
to stay at the house for the night. Then he said
something that sent chills down my spine.

"This bitch's night is just beginning."

I walked upstairs just as the other boys were pulling out
of the driveway. Mike looked at me and laughed.

"Jeez, you look like a mess," he said. "Take a shower and
get cleaned up. You and me got a date tonight."

"Where are we going?"

"Never mind. We better grab something to eat, too. You're
not going to be getting too much solid food tonight." He
chuckled to himself and walked into the other room.


***

I showered and dressed quickly, walking back downstairs
to see Mike splayed out on the sofa, watching a
basketball game.

"You still haven't told me where we're going tonight," I
said.

"Don't worry, you'll find out soon enough" he said
dismissing my curiosity. "Gimme your keys, I'm driving."
Reluctantly, I reached over to the kitchen counter,
grabbed my keys and tossed them to him.

"Awright, let's go."

"Now?" I asked. "Kinda early isn't it."

"We've got some work to do," he replied. "Just get in the
car."

We drove for about 20 minutes to a stretch of road lined
with strip malls, seedy bars and convenience stores.
Whatever he had in mind, locating it in this part of town
didn't help to ease my nerves. I took comfort in the fact
that I was accompanied by a strapping young guy who could
kick the ass of most people. I just hoped that Mike felt
some responsibility for my safety since he was the reamister
I was here in the first place.

We turned a corner and pulled into the parking lot of a
five-story chain hotel not far from the airport. I was a
little curious as to why we were stopping here. If it was
sex Mike had in mind, we had a lot more freedom and a lot
more privacy at Barbara's house. Why would Mike be
interested in some romp in an anonymous hotel room?

We parked and went up to a room on the 5th floor. As we
walked, he tried to laid some of the groundwork for what
would happen later that evening. I would be introduced to
a friend of his, he said. Mike's friend would help me get
ready for the party. Everything would be alright. This
was a party with some very cool people. Had he ever met
the people at the party before? Yes, a couple of times
and he assured me they would be a lot of fun.

I had butterflies in my stomach as Mike knocked on the
hotel room door. We were greeted by a tall, thin
flamboyantly gay man who dressed in Capri pants and a
sleeveless blouse. The man greeted Mike with an easy
familiarity.

"Michael!" he shouted. "I was wondering when you'd come
back to party again?"

Mike ushered me in and quickly closed the door. The hotel
room had an open door connecting to an adjacent room but
I could see who or what it contained. Mike introduced me
to his friend who went by the name of Jasmine. Then, he
began to explain what was happening.

"Jasmine, this is my friend and he's going to be my date
at the party tonight," he began. "And I want him dressed
to impress."

"Has your friend ever been to one of our parties before?"
Jasmine asked.

"No." Mike turned to me and said in a voice that sounded
more like an order than anything "what you're going to do
is to dress up as a woman. I've asked Jasmine to do
everything she can to make you look as good as possible.
She'll help you and she'll tell you what to do, how to
act and how to talk. If we do this right, I think we're
both in for a night like you've never seen before." He
grinned and look sheepishly down at the floor.

"Are you ready to do this for me?"

I'll do whatever you want."

"Just call down to the bar and tell me when you're
ready," he said. "I'll come back up here and pick you
up."

With that he quickly left the room and Jasmine and I were
left together. She ushered me over to a mirror and
pointed me around to look at myself.

"You're thin, you've got high cheekbones and feminine-
looking features. Girl, I'm gonna make you into a
knockout. Every man in the room is gonna want you."

"I've never done this before," I said exhaling nervously.

"Just do what I tell you," Jasmine laughed.

For the next three hours I sat in a chair as Jasmine
plucked, tweezed and shaved me. She combed my hair back
and covered my scalp with a tight nylon cap. She applied
make-up to my face with the deft expertise of years of
experience, all the time gently instructing, teaching and
probing me about what type of permistera I planned to adopt.

"You need to figure out a good name for yourself," she
said. "One that makes you feel good, makes you feel
pretty and makes you feel sexy."

"Gee, I haven't really thought about it," I said. "I've
always thought Gina was a sexy name for a girl. Or
Jennifer, that's a cool name. No... I know the name I
want to use. It's Jamie. I knew a Jamie once in college
and she was really young and beautiful and sexy. She got
lots of attention from the guys and even though I was a
little jealous of her, I always wanted to have sex with
her."

Jasmine agreed and with that I suddenly became Jamie,
Mike's date for the evening. When my makeup was complete,
she guided me into the other room where the walls were
lined with racks of women's clothing. Now came the
decision about what to wear.

"I've always thought women's evening gowns were really
sexy," I said. "Something really classy and kind of
clingy."

"And it can hide a multitude of problems," Jasmine
laughed.

We looked through the racks to find something
appropriate. A beaded white evening dress with a high
collar, exposed shoulders and a low cut back. Jasmine
outfitted me with the appropriately padded undergarments
to give my hips a bit of a curve, then she inserted two
water-filled breasts, complete with artificial nipples
into the front of the gown. I stepped into it and she
zipped me up. It was tight around the hips, tummy and
chest, but I felt snug and secure. The skirt was slit up
the side and cut loosely enough that I could walk
comfortably. She then dove into her closet and found a
giant pair of white heels and I put them on my feet. I
felt statuesque but a little unsteady on my feet.

"Walk around a little and get used to the balance," she
suggested "you'll be walking with a swing in your hips in
no time."

We walked back into the other room and faced the most
important dilemma of the evening: hair. She had dozens of
wigs in all shapes and styles. My choice would have to
complement my dress and my face. I tried several shades
and styles, brown, black, blonde. Then, I tried on a wig
with straight hair shaped in a forward cut that framed my
face. It was a deep, sexy shade of red and we both
immediately knew we'd found our choice. After a bit of
combing and shaping, I was ready to step back and look in
the full-length mirror.

I stepped out of the chair and stood up to look at myself
as others would see me. The effect was breathtaking. I
clingy white dress curving around my ass and up across my
torso. The sheer fabric hugged my body and the soft, full
breasts protruded from my chest, the nipples sticking out
wantonly.

It was both arousing and it looked good, there were no
telltale bulges from my crotch. Everything was neatly
tucked away and I began to wonder if I could actually
pass for a woman. I turned to Jasmine with a look that
fairly begged for approval. I felt like a teenage girl
getting ready for her first prom date.

"Mmmm..." Jasmine murmured. "You're the hottest looking
woman I've ever seen! I can't wait until Mike gets a look
at you."

She phoned down to the bar and asked the bartender to
tell Mike to come up to the room. When he arrived, even
he was taken aback by what he saw.

"Shit!" he exclaimed. "Let's not go the party. I may just
keep you keep you here and fuck you all by myself."

"No, no," Jasmine scolded. "We've been working up here
for three hours. You're gonna take 'Jamie' here
downstairs and show her off."

I took a deep breath and exhaled as Mike opened the door
and escorted me out into the hallway. I wasn't sure how I
would react when the first stranger looked at me. If it
was a man and he cringed or turned away, I figured I
would bolt for the room. But as we approached the
elevator, two couples stood waiting. They looked at Mike
and myself and smiled. No curious stares, no snide
remarks. If they suspected I was a man, they were too
polite to say anything.

"That's a beautiful dress," one of the women said,
breaking the silence.

I consciously raised the pitch and timbre of my voice and
whispered, "Thank you."

"If I had your figure, I'd love to wear something like
that," she said, smiling. "But if there's one thing I
don't have, it's your figure."

We smiled and entered the elevator.

"If you had her figure," her husband joked, "we'd be
headed back to the room." Everyone in the elevator
snickered, Mike included. He looked at me and smiled. I
had passed my first test.

The elevator doors parted and we walked into a lobby
crowded with people. "Are all these people here for the
party?" I asked. Mike said some were and some weren't.

As we walked down the hallway to the ballroom, I saw the
sign that gave me my first clue as to the nature of
tonight's celebration.

It said, "Welcome to the Satyrs Social Club
Extravaganza."

"Is this some kind of a swing club?" I asked.

Mike just looked at me and smiled. "Its okay," he said,
"just watch and enjoy yourself. We're just gonna go with
the flow and do whatever we feel like doing."

We walked up to the registration table where a man sat
behind a large banquet table.

"Names?"

"My name is Mike and this is Jamie." Mike started to pull
out his wallet but the man looked me up and down
leeringly and stopped him.

"No, that's okay," he said. "Since you brought her with
you I think we'll let you two in for free. We'd like her
to come back."

Mike chuckled as we walked in. "That dress just saved me
$150 bucks."

The room was dark with flashing lights and pulsing dance
music. Mike and I headed for the bar and got takes. It
was early but already the atmosphere in the room was
sexually charged. People were checking each other out,
cruising the room for prospective partners for later in
the evening. Every so often, a man would look at me and
smile suggestively. A few crude bastards even flicked
their tongues out at me.

We stopped and chatted a few times with other couples,
mostly making small talk, compliments and a few times
promising to circle back with each other later in the
evening. After a few glasses of wine, I was beginning to
feel buzzed. Mike and I slow danced a couple of times,
then walked over to a corner and sat on a big, soft
couch.

In the flashing lights and haze I could see other couples
in make out sessions. Some women had their shirts open,
their breasts exposed. On the dance floor, two women had
stripped down to their bras and panties and were dancing
suggestively with each other. Mike leaned over to my ear
and whispered.

"Why don't we get this party jump started?"

I looked at him with curiosity.

"I want you to kneel down in front of me and suck my
dick."

I was shocked. Sex with Mike by the pool with no one
watching or even sex with Mike and his friends was one
thing, but what he wanted now was public sex. Sex that an
entire room full of hundreds of people could see. He had
degraded me in private. Now, he wanted to do it with an
audience. Slowly, I lifted myself off the couch and
lowered myself to my knees between his legs. Mike began
smiling.

As I had done any number of times over the previous week,
I began unbuckling his belt and unzipping his pants. This
time as I did it, a crowd of people began to gather and
watch. Mike loved it.

I slowly made love to his penis with my mouth and tongue.
I could feel his erection growing in my mouth. I could
hear the observers shouting to their friends over the
music.

"Look at the size of that guy."

"Yeah, looks like his girlfriend knows exactly what to do
with it, though."

"Jeez, I wish my girlfriend could suck cock like that."

I pushed Mike's organ deeper and deeper into my throat
until I had completely deep-throated him. From behind me
I could hear whoops and cheers and then suddenly,
applause. It was a live sex show and Mike and I were the
stars.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#882
Up to the first message Down to the last message
I continued fellating him for about 15 minutes when he
leaned forward and whispered to me. "I'm not gonna come
just yet" he said "I want to watch you blow somebody else
before you finish blowing me."

Mike stood up and started buckling his pants. The small
crowd applauded and began to disperse. One muscular young
man in his 20's walked up to Mike and said "you and I
need to talk." Another woman who appeared to be in her
early 40's approached me. "Men always like to watch blow
jobs," she said, "especially if they're from a woman who
looks like you. You're gonna have guys following you
around this room all night."

Mike told me to wait and walked off into the crowd.
Moments later I could see him making his way towards me
with a tall, black man in tow.

He was intimidating to look at, but the man broke into a
wide grin when Mike introduced him to me.

"This is Miles," Mike said. "I told him you wanted to
party with him."

"What an exquisite creature," Miles purred. "Young lady
you are absolutely lovely." Miles was charming but
something of a lounge lizard. He was big, though. By my
estimate he must have been 6'5" or 6'6" and weighed more
than 250 pounds. He dressed in a stylish pair of slacks
and an expensive short-sleeved shirt, Armani or Feraud by
my guess. He had muscular arms and a thick chest. I could
imagine him lifting weights or working out in some
fashion. He extended his arm to escort me over to the
couch. He was rock solid to my touch.

We chatted for a few minutes then Miles drew closer.
"Mike tells me you're an expert in the art of giving oral
pleasure," he said. "I'm an expert in the art of
receiving it."

I smiled.

"My dear," he said. "I think the two of us are about to
engage in an episode so erotic, this crowd is going to be
knocked on its collective ass."

"How intriguing," I said. "I'm ready when you are."

He motioned for another man to come over and Miles
whispered in his ear.

"Jamie, darling," Miles said "as much as I would like to
make this couch the stage for our encounter. There is a
venue that is much more suitable to your beauty and your
s*******s."

He took me by the hand and led me over to the dance floor
where people began parting to accommodate our entrance.
When we reached the center of the floor, I saw and odd
contraption that appeared to be a combination weight
bench and examining table in an ob/gyn's office. In the
center there was a gently slanting incline board that was
heavily padded.

Miles directed me to seat myself on the board and place
my feet on a pair of footrests near the bottom. As I
adjusted my dress to make myself more comfortable, Miles
disappeared into the crowd and I began to notice people
had stopped dancing and were watching me.

"Ladies and gentlemen," a voice boomed over the
loudspeaker. "Let me direct your attention to the dance
floor where a young lady who is making her first
appearance at our little gathering is about to give us
the show of her life."

Miles appeared a short time later in a bathrobe and music
with a magictic, techno beat began to spill from the
sound system.

We smiled at each other as he proceeded to remove his
robe in front of the entire gathering. What I saw fairly
knocked me out of the chair. Miles appeared to be the
owner of the largest male penis I, or to my guess anyone
else in that room, had ever seen. You could choose your
adjective: enormous, prodigious, pendulous. It was a
thickly veined club swinging distended from his crotch. I
could hear women in the crowd gasping at the sight.

He walked over to me and whispered words of reassurance
but I couldn't really tell you what they were. My head
was spinning with the prospect of giving head to this
monstrous cock. It was so thick I wasn't sure if I could
fit my hand around it, let alone fit it into my mouth.
This would be a challenge.

Miles lifted one leg and straddled the bench, his crotch
facing me directly at eye level. I looked up at him to
see him smiling with a mixture of pride in his own
physical gifts and disdain for this woman who was about
to so publicly make love to his penis. I had seen that
look before in Mike's eyes. This was a man who wanted to
be pleasured in the most servile way.

I reached up and took his member in both hands and moved
it towards my face. I opened my mouth and began swirling
my tongue around the enormous head. I could feel his cock
pulsing in my hand. I ran my tongue along the underside
down to his balls and began to nuzzle them with my nose
and tongue.

Slowly, I stuck out my tongue and drew a long, wet line
of saliva up the underside of his cock to the head. I
opened my mouth wide and plunged the head into my mouth.
My mouth was watering, a mixture of saliva and Miles'
juices began to drip down the sides of my chin and onto
my beautiful dress. Carefully, I pulled off of his rod,
extending my tongue so that soft strings of semen
stretched from my lips to the slit of his penis. Shouts
began to come from the crowd.

"Yeah, baby."

"Suck it, bitch."

"Girl, that man is gonna come all over you."

The voice came over the loudspeaker again. "She's proved
she can take it, ladies and gentlemen, but the question
is whether she can take it all? Can little Jamie swallow
every inch of this big, hard cock?"

The cheer from the crowd went up immediately. "Yeah!"
they cried. "Take it all, take it all, take it all."

I looked up at Miles. "I want to lean my head back and
have you fuck my mouth from above," I said. "If we do
that I should be able to deep throat you."

He laughed, "You're a confident little bitch aren't you?"

Miles reached up and lowered the incline bench until it
was nearly flat. I was able to drop my head off the edge
of the bench and tilt back. Miles walked around to the
other side of the bench.

"Take it slow," I said. "I don't want to fetish to death
on your cock."

I cleared my mind and began to mentally shut out
everything around me and concentrate on Miles' cock.
Slowly, he entered my mouth and began to push inch by
inch into my waiting throat. I focus on relaxing my
throat muscles and accepting this giant baton of warm,
pulsing flesh into my body. In slow, incremental thrusts,
he moved into me deeper and deeper. I became aware of the
catcalls of the audience.

After what seemed like hours but was only minutes, Miles
stopped. His balls were flush with the bridge of my nose
and I suddenly realized that I had taken the entire
length of his hot, steaming shaft. I discovered that he
was even able to move his hips back and forth in a
gentle, fucking motion without any discomfort on my part.
He began to gently fuck my mouth, to the utter amazement
of the crowd.

Slowly, Miles withdrew to thunderous applause. He walked
back over to the other side of the bench and straddled my
chest again. Pulling the bench back up to its 45-degree
angle, I resumed the slavish tonguing of his cock. I ran
my hands over his magnificent ass and began to feel his
muscles tighten. I knew it wouldn't be long now.

I pulled back to look at his beautiful cock. Wet with
saliva, it glistened in the lights and I began to
anticipate his orgasm. I ran my tongue under the head and
along the shaft. With a little more, I could push him
over the edge.

When Miles finally experienced orgasm, it was like
nothing I'd ever seen before. A deluge of semen began
spurting from his cock onto my face and hair. Miles came
like other guys pissed. A solid stream of thick, white
jism coating my nose, cheeks and chin. I put my hands up
in mock protest but he wasn't close to finishing. He
reached down and took my hand, spilling a thick load into
my palm. Sensing what he wanted, I hungrily lapped it up.

Miles pulled me up off the bench and powerd me onto the
floor on all fours. To my amazement, he paused in mid
orgasm, then resumed, spilling his seed all over the
exposed flesh of my backless dress. He finished off with
a few final spurts in my hair. I then rolled over and lay
on my back on the floor. Miles stood above me, squeezing
the last precious drops of his semen into my waiting
mouth.

I closed my eyes and luxuriated in the most erotic moment
of my life. Covered with Miles' seed, I fairly shook with
joy and excitement. I had taken on the biggest cock
anyone had ever seen. I was the best. No one could suck
cock like me and I reveled in my power.

Just then, I began to feel another warm sticky load
oozing down onto my body. I looked up to see a crowd of
men around me, their cocks all hard and extended. I had
not seen my last male orgasm of the night, not by a long
shot.

"Come on boys," I giggled, "give me your best shot. If I
walk out of here without a part of my body covered in
sperm, it won't be my fault!"

I sat up and stuck out my tongue to give them a target.
One by one, the men stepped in front of me and shot their
loads. Strings of dripping semen began to fall from my
cheeks and chin. Some fell short and coated my chest and
arms. From the back, I could feel men shooting their
loads on my back and into my hair. It was the most
extraordinary come bath anyone had ever seen.

After about 10 minutes, I struggled to stand up, my
entire face and body a thick, sperm-covered mess. I
looked around for Mike to see him standing in a corner
laughing at me.

"Ladies and gentlemen," the voice on the loudspeaker
said, "that has to be the most amazing performance one
woman has ever put on for us." Loud applause broke out.
"Let's have a big hand for Jamie, the Cock-Sucking Sperm
Queen!"

As I walked through the crowd over to Mike, people parted
to make way for me. No one wanted to touch me or brush
against me. The women turned their heads and the men made
lewd remarks.

"Did you get a chance to get off too?" I asked Mike.

"No, I figured I'll have plenty of chances."

"Did you enjoy the little show I put on for you tonight?"

"Yeah, that's why I guess you won't mind putting out for
somebody here tonight so they'll give you a ride home?"

"What?"

Mike smiled maliciously. "You heard me, slut. I'm taking
the car, you find your own way home."

I started to panic as he turned to walk away. "Mike,
wait... I only did this for you! I thought this was what
you wanted."

"I did. But that doesn't mean you don't need to be
punished for what you did," he said laughing as he
disappeared out the door into the darkness of the parking
lot.

I stood there in the middle of the hotel lobby, wearing
fake breasts and a woman's evening dress, having spent
the last hour pleasuring literally dozens of men, my
entire body covered with musky-smelling semen, and now
facing the prospect of making my way home on my own.

I walked into the ladies room and began cleaning myself
up as best I could. An older woman in her mid-40's walked
in smiling, watching me as I wiped layer upon layer of
men's spunk from my face and body. Slowly she laid a
business card on the counter next to me. "You're good,"
she said, "really good. You know how to please a man and
you obviously have no sense of dignity. A woman whose
willing to degrade herself in front of a room full of men
can make a lot of money. I can help make you rich."

I looked at her, "What do you mean?"

"Have you ever heard the Japanese word Bukkake?"

"No."

"It's an ancient ritual very close to what you did in
there tonight. In ancient Japan, when a woman dishonored
her husband or her village, she was taken to a public
place, stripped, powerd to kneel down and all the men in
the village would masturbate on her. Dozens of men,
sometimes hundreds. Sometimes they'd shoot their loads
into a bowl and power her to take it. Meanwhile,
everyone in the village would watch and make catcalls. It
was something very close to the little performance you
put on in there tonight."

I looked on in stunned silence. Slowly I was beginning to
make the connection.

"Some women like you get off on it," she said. "My
business is to provide women for modern day rituals like
that. You'd be surprised what some men would pay to watch
a woman like you get covered in sperm by dozens of men.
Business clubs, swing clubs, the local high school or
college football team. I know women like you are willing
to eat a lot of come, and I can make a lot of money off
that. Interested?"

"I...I don't know...I."

"Think about it. I can put together a party with about a
dozen guys this weekend. Not jerks either, cute guys with
big cocks and lots of money to spend. Send me a picture
and I'll circulate it. I know a lot of guys who'd love to
come all over you."

The woman came closer.

"Admit it. You'd love that wouldn't you. I bet you're
getting wet just thinking about it, aren't you?

"I don't know...yes, I guess."

"Yeah, I'll bet you like it. You like how come tastes and
feels, don't you. You love it when a big strong man
shoots a big load in your mouth."

"Uh-huh," I was breathing heavier and heavier. The woman
was touching a place deep in my psyche and she knew it.
She turned to walk away, but paused to look at me from
the door.

"C'mon, baby, call me," she taunted. "If you want to be a
whore, I can make it happen. I'll have men lining up to
fuck a little come slut like you."

When I finished I re-applied my makeup and lipstick and
started out the ladies room door, through the lobby.
Dozens of people were milling there, and each stared at
me as I walked through the front door to the street.

I waited and watched for a moment. Two young men in their
20's were making their way out of hotel bar to the
parking lot. Mustering my courage and as much sway as I
could in my walk, I strutted over to them.

"Hey boys," I purred, "you looking for a party?'

"Sorry honey," one of them said, "but I just spent most
of my money in the bar."

Not letting up, I stepped closer. "That's okay," I said.
"I'm just looking for two big, strong men willing to give
a girl a ride home in exchange for the best blow job
they've ever had."

"The best, huh?"

I stepped closer and began stroking one of the men's
rapidly thickening cocks through the front of his jeans.

"Baby, I'll bet you I've sucked a couple dozen cocks over
the past five days and I ain't had a complaint yet."

"You've had a busy week," he laughed. "What's your
secret?"

"I bet your girlfriend won't let you come on her face,
will she?"

"You got that right."

"Well, baby," I whispered, mustering up all the sexy,
feminine charm I could, "you can come wherever you want
with me. You can shoot it in my mouth, you can come on my
face, you can shoot your load in my hair, anywhere you
want. The one thing I know is that I can get you off
better than any girl you've ever met."

"Why don't you get in the car?"

One of the men slid in beside the wheel, while the other
got into the back seat with me. As we pulled out of the
parking lot, he opened the front of his pants and
unzipped his fly. With the other hand, he pushed my head
down to his crotch. Amazingly, I was getting turned on
and felt myself anxious to taste sperm again...

END
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#883
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!

Humiliation


CHAPTER ONE

I cannot believe what I did last night! I have been
sitting here at the kitchen table all morning going
over it in my head, reliving it. I am shocked,
mortified, and even worse, excited.

I am a happily married woman. Well, mostly happy. My
husband has this great new job, lots of money, and we
have a very nice house. Unfortunately, he travels all
the time. So I find myself sitting around the house
bored to death.

We recently bought a new computer. My husband uses it
when he works at home. I use it to play when he is out
of town. I discovered "chatting", and that led to the
opening of a whole new horizon. I was shocked when I
first went on line and saw the chat-rooms that people
could explore. Sex with naturals, ****, something called
water sports, even sex with kids! I also saw channels
that were for people who apparently shared my most
secret fantasy but for a long time I resisted going in.

I don't know if I was just trying to avoid trouble, or
if I was afraid of making the fantasy too real. I have
had fantasies of being a sex slave to an older man
since I was in my early teens. Usually to someone who
was not attractive, and who was mean and took pleasure
in making me do things that were nasty and perverted
and humiliating. I had no idea where these fantasies
come from, but I frequently fantasized about them while
masturbating, and even when making love to my husband.

Finally, one day, during one of my husband's many trips
out of town, I went in. Well, it was fantastic! I was
invited to chat by an older man and we acted out my
fantasy on line. I described myself to him. I am
twenty-three, five foot seven, 118, natural blonde,
32B, and I am considered quite attractive. He was
forty-eight, five foot ten, 225, and he insisted that
he had a thick nine inch cock. He even sent me a
picture of it. Of course, I don't know if it was
actually his picture. It didn't really matter. It was
very impressive though.

I agreed to do everything he ordered me to do. At his
direction I took off my t-shirt, my jeans, my panties,
I wasn't wearing a bra. Now I was totally naked,
talking to a strange man about sex! It was very
exciting. I imagined that he could see me and he made
me touch myself and brought me to orgasm as he
described all the things he would love to do to me.

I was hooked! From then on, whenever my husband was
away, I was on the Internet. I was in that chat-room,
or a similar one. I told strange men my fantasies, in
great detail, and acted out their fantasies as well. I
couldn't get enough. I explored some of the other kinky
channels, including the **** channel. I found a lot of
excitement there too. But I always went back to looking
for a man to tell me what to do, to use me and use
me.

Well, last night things got a little out of hand. My
husband had been gone almost two weeks. I was
incredibly horny and lonely. I had takes a couple of
glasses of wine. I am not a total non-takeer, but my
limit is usually one glass.

I was talking to a guy from Australia, an older guy,
who was a bit wilder than I was used to, but he was so
far away that I felt safe, and I was getting pretty
tipsy, so I was enjoying it. He convinced me to get a
third glass of wine as we talked. Big mistake!! I did,
and as the evening wore on I found myself doing
everything that he ordered. He was pretty good at it
too. He really knew how to push my buttons.

He talked about making me fuck and suck strange men for
his amusement. Undressing me in public, letting men
touch me intimately in a public place. He made me touch
myself. He got me so aroused, and I was so tipsy, I
guess I just got carried away.

He told me to call a taxi, and when the driver got
there I was to go out to the car, naked, and bend over
the hood and beg the driver to fuck me. I could not do
that, of course. Not in this neighborhood. I told him I
wanted to serve him, but I couldn't obey that order. He
kept after me though, and as unbelievable as it seems,
we reached a compromise. I would call a taxi, and when
it arrived I would go out in my robe and ask the driver
to come in and help me with my bags.

I cannot explain why I agreed to this. I guess it was a
combination of the wine, being so aroused, and a desire
to experiment with my fantasies. Maybe doing it on the
computer just wasn't enough anymore. I actually made
the call for a taxi!

As I waited for the taxi to arrive my Australian master
began giving me instructions on what to do when he
arrived. He kept trying to get me to do something
outside, but finally he became more reamisterable. I would
go outside, in only my robe, and invite the driver in.
I would ask him to sit in my chair at the computer, and
my master would explain that I was his slave and I
would do whatever he wanted. He was going to tell the
driver that I was going to lick him and suck him and
then let him fuck me. While I was doing this, the
driver was to tell him all about it. I was to have our
Polaroid camera ready so that the driver could take
some pictures of me to send to him. I thought that
would be safe, he was half a world away, and I was half
takes.

Things didn't go exactly as planned, but just about. It
was like I was watching myself from outside my body! I
heard the cab pull up in my driveway. I put my robe on
and hurried out. I invited the driver in. He seemed a
little put out but he agreed to help me with my bags.

I don't know what I was expecting, he was very
unattractive, very overweight, in his mid to late
forties, and he didn't look all that clean. I cannot
explain why I didn't come to my senses and tell him it
was all a mistake. It was like I was in a trance. I
suppose that I had slipped so much into that character
I had been fantasizing about since puberty that I had
given up my free will.

I led him inside. I could almost feel his eyes on me,
trying to see through my thin robe. I led him into the
computer room and asked him to sit in my chair.

He looked a little worried. It was obvious that
something unusual was going on. I opened my robe and as
his eyes bugged out I told him that someone on the
computer wanted to talk to him.

I cannot explain how I felt when I stood nude in front
of this strange man. All of a sudden I was in one of my
fantasies. I was embarrassed. I was aroused. I was
totally without free will. At that point I was ready to
do whatever I was told, the nastier the better.

He finally tore his eyes away from my now naked body
and looked at the computer screen. I leaned over and
told my Aussie master that I was now nude and the cab
driver was sitting in my chair waiting for him to
explain.

My master told the driver that I was his sex slave
slut. I would do everything he told me to do. Then he
invited the taxi driver to explore my body while he
told him what to do to me.

I jumped as I felt his large clammy hands touch my
skin. He started at my thigh in the back. His hand
moved up over my ass, pausing there for a few moments.
Eventually it moved around to my front and up to my
tits, exploring every inch of me, thoroughly, roughly.
After several minutes of pawing my tits his hand moved
down to my pussy and he left it there as he turned back
to the screen.

My Australian master told the driver that he wanted him
describe everything I was doing as he ordered me to
touch him and suck him and fuck him. Here is where the
first hitch occurred. Our driver could not type. So I
was to service the driver, and keep my master informed
at the same time. All during this conversation the
driver's hands were all over me, humiliating me,
driving me crazy.

I knelt and unzipped the driver's pants. He stood and I
pulled them down, along with his shorts. He balanced
himself by putting his hands on my head as he stepped
out of his pants. He had a very large stomach, and very
fat cock. It was only about average in length, but very
fat. It was already hard and oozing pre-cum from the
tip.

My initial impression of the driver had been pretty
close. I guess he bathed more or less regularly, but I
imagine that it had been a long hot night. I could
smell the sweat from his crotch.

The driver sat back down and, as instructed, I knelt
between his legs and began to kiss his cock. It was
very distasteful, but so highly erotic. I could not
believe I was actually living out my fantasy! I was
sucking some strange man's cock, or about to. I was
naked in front of him. I was totally under the power of
a man, two men, actually.

I did everything I was told, licking his cock and his
balls. Taking his balls into my mouth and massaging
them with my tongue. Lifting his legs and licking his
ass. I was on the verge of an orgasm just from obeying
these nasty orders. Doing things I would never do for
my husband.

Finally I took him into my mouth and gave him the best
blowjob I had ever given anyone. Not that there were
that many. I had only been with two other men before my
husband, and I was so young and naïve that I really had
very little experience.

Luckily he didn't last long. His cock was so fat that
my mouth was really getting tired fast. After about
five minutes he grabbed my head and held me as he moved
his hips up and down and shot his huge load into my
mouth.

It was very hard to keep up, but I managed to swallow
all but a couple of small drops. However, he was kind
enough to catch them with his finger and shove them
into my mouth.

I stayed on my knees and turned to the computer to tell
my master what had just occurred. As I typed I felt the
driver's hands all over me again. I was instructed to
hand the driver the camera and he typed out to the
driver what pictures he wanted him to take.

Like a stupid, stupid fool, I followed every order. I
took his cock back into my mouth and looked at the
camera, I licked his balls, and I sat back and spread
my legs and even played with myself for the camera.

I even had several orgasms as I posed!

Then I was ordered to suck him hard again, so that he
could fuck me. I had to admit that I was in such a sex-
crazed state that I wanted that ugly old man's fat cock
in me.

Unfortunately, his days of getting seconds were
apparently over. I sucked and sucked, but I could never
get him more than about half hard. Finally my mouth
could take no more. Fortunately, my master was getting
bored and decided that was enough.

As a final offense, I was ordered to give the
driver twenty dollars, to pay him for his time!

The driver got up and dressed, gave my body a few last
gropes, and left. I saw him to the door and after a few
more minutes of talking to the Aussie, going over what
I had done, agreeing to meet him again, I signed off
and went to bed.

Before going to relax, however, I spent at least half
an hour worrying my vibrator. I came and I came and I
came as I relived everything I had done in my mind.
Finally I more or less ******.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#884
Up to the first message Down to the last message
CHAPTER TWO

I woke up late the next morning. I had a slight
headache and a feeling of disbelief as the memory of
what I had done last night washed over me. I hurried to
the bathroom, took a long shower and headed for the
kitchen to get some coffee.

As I walked past the computer room I suddenly
remembered the pictures. I went in to get them. It
wouldn't do to leave them lying around. There was no
way I was going to mail them to some guy. Even if he
was on the other side of the world!

It was immediate panic. The pictures were gone! I felt
like I had been kicked in the stomach. The driver must
have taken them with him when he left!

SHIT!!

Maybe he just wanted souvenirs. But I doubted it. I
knew this was going to end up costing me. I just didn't
know if it would be sex or money, or both!

I went to the kitchen and made coffee.

I sat in a stupor until it was ready, and then I sat at
the kitchen table, sipping my coffee, with this
horrible feeling in my stomach, wondering what I had
gotten myself into. I was terrified. Had I screwed up
my life totally? What about my husband? Would I be able
to keep it from him? Despite what happened last night,
I loved him dearly. He was not very sexually
adventurous, however. I knew that just a hint of what I
had done would be the end of our life together.

It suddenly hit me that no matter what that fat, ugly
driver demanded, I would have to comply. I realized at
last that this boring marriage I have is the most
precious thing in the world to me. I would do anything
to protect it.

The rest of the day passed slowly, I was in a total
daze. I kept waiting for him to show up at my door. I
knew it is only a matter of time.

I did the laundry, I did the dishes, I did all the
little chores, but there was only one thing on my mind.
What price would I have to pay for a night of perverted
pleasure, for one night of exploring a fantasy? It
seemed so unfair!

Finally, just after seven that evening, I heard a car
in the driveway. I looked out. It wasn't a cab. I
watched the driver's door opened and I saw the cab
driver from last night get out.

It suddenly occurred to me, I don't even know his name!

He came to the door and I opened it, not even waiting
for him to ring the bell. He pushed his way in, turned
around and looked at me with an evil leer on his face.
I knew there was no chance of sympathy from this man.

"You know why I am here, don't you?" he asked.

I looked down. I couldn't meet his gaze. "You have the
pictures." I said, in a voice barely above a whisper.

He took a step closer to me and began moving his hands
over me, feeling my body through my clothing.

"This is a pretty nice place you've got here. It must
have cost a couple of hundred thou. Nice cars too. You
aren't hurting for money are you?"

I just nodded. I still couldn't meet his eyes, and I
still didn't know what he wanted. Was it me, my money,
or both?

"Well, don't worry honey. I don't want your money. You
like playing games. We are going to play games. I like
to play games too. I own you now. You know that don't
you?"

I felt the tears rolling down my cheeks as I nodded my
head.

He was right, he owned me. I knew I would do whatever
he wanted me to.

Suddenly he grabbed my head and pulled me to him. He
kissed me, hard. I smelled his nasty breath as he
powerd his tongue into my mouth.

I didn't fight him. I just let him do what he wanted.
That wasn't enough for him though. He squeezed my
breast, hard, very hard.

"I want to feel some tongue baby. I ain't your damned
husband. You better get into this. Show me how much you
want me. Got it bitch?"

He pulled me against him again and pressed his mouth
against mine. It made me nauseous, but I returned his
kiss. I met his tongue with my own and made believe
that I was kissing my husband. That made it almost
bearable.

Finally he stepped back and went into the living room
and sat down. He ordered me to stand in front of him
and undress. Slowly, so he could enjoy my discomfort
and embarrassment.

I know it must sound strange. I shouldn't be so
embarrassed. I was naked in front of him last night. He
had touched every part of my body. I had licked and
sucked his cock and his balls. I even licked his ass!
But I was sober now, and scared. The dream was over but
I couldn't wake up.

As I undressed he began to talk.

"If you do everything I want, every time I want,
without giving me any grief, I will not destroy you. I
will not show the pictures to your husband, or his
boss. How do you suppose the people at his office would
enjoy seeing your pretty little face with my big fat
cock sticking into your mouth?"

I knew he didn't need my answer. I dropped my blouse to
the floor and unfastened my jeans. I slid them down my
legs and stepped out of them.

I could feel his eyes on my body as I stood there in my
matching bra and panties. I suddenly wondered why I was
wearing this set. It was much too sexy to wear around
the house, especially when I was home alone. Did I want
him to be here?! No, that couldn't be it. I couldn't
explain. I was in such a daze I don't even remember
getting dressed this morning.

As I unfastened my bra he continued.

"I plan on having a lot of fun with your pretty ass.
You know those kinky little fantasies of yours? Wait
until you start playing with me! As long as you don't
give me no cuckolds brownie, your real life and my sex life will
stay separate. I would rather fuck you than ruin you.
But if you don't play my game, I will not have any
problem ruining your fucking life. Got it bitch?"

I nodded. I stood in front of him now, totally naked,
not even bothering to try to cover my nudity. I was
totally defeated. It just didn't matter now.

He waived me over and I moved to stand beside his
chair. He just looked at me for a minute, not touching.
He ordered me to spread my legs. I did, but not far
enough.

He slapped my ass. I was more startled than hurt, but I
quickly spread my legs for him.

He moved his hands over me, touching, pinching, and
feeling. He was watching my eyes to savor my reaction.

He saw what he wanted, shame, fear, despair, total
surrender.

I stood there as he pinched my nipples and stretched
them out until I cried out. He continued. Going back
and forth between my nipples until they were so tender
I was desperate for him to stop.

He moved his hand down to my pussy then, and again
turned to a***ing my flesh. Now my tears of despair
were mixed with tears of pain as he pinched and pulled
at my delicate flesh.

Just as I was about to beg him to stop, he stood up and
ordered me to lead him to my bedroom.

I turned and led him down the hall to my bedroom. He
followed right behind me, squeezing and pinching my ass
as we went.

I walked to the bed, assuming that he was finally going
to fuck me. To my surprise, that was not what he had in
mind. I could tell he was turned on. His cock poked a
huge tent in the front of his pants.

He ignored me though and walked right past me to my
closet. He disappeared inside for a few moments. I
heard him rustling through my clothing. Then he
reappeared holding a dress I had never had the nerve to
wear. It was extremely short, and almost see-through.

He threw the dress to me.

"Put it on," he ordered. "We are going out."

I had not expected this. I just sat on the bed, looking
at him stupidly, holding the dress in front of me.

"Get up cunt!" he snapped. "I gave you an order!"

I stood up. I looked at the dress and said, timidly,
"This dress, I need to wear a slip with it."

He looked at me and he didn't even have to say
anything. I realized that taking me out half naked was
the plan.

I wanted to beg him not to do this. I would do anything
he wanted. He could fuck me and make me suck him,
anything he wanted. Just not out there! Not where
people could see me!

I looked in his eyes, though, and I knew better than to
open my mouth. I moved over to my dresser and started
to get out some underwear. He stopped me.

"If I wanted you to wear any of that cuckolds brownie I would have
given it to you. Now put the damned dress on!"

I put my arms into the dress and buttoned it. It had a
row of buttons that went all of the way up the front.
He ordered me to fix my hair and face as he went to
find a pair of shoes he liked.

I finally got my tears to stop, and put on a little
makeup. I don't wear a lot and it didn't take long. I
brushed my hair and stepped back into the bedroom.

He had selected a pair of shoes I had worn once, at my
husband's insistence, and sworn never to wear again.
The heel was three inches high and the shoe was open. I
could just barely walk in them. I knew better than to
argue though. I put them on and stood up. He made me
walk for him, modeling the humiliating outfit.

I didn't know how he could expect me to go out in
public like this. I looked like a prostitute! My
nipples could be seen through the top, and in the right
light the skirt was almost invisible. He stopped me and
ran his hand up my legs. I felt his finger pushing into
me. I was shocked when I realized I was wet! Surely
this did not arouse me! How could my pussy betray me
like this! I couldn't be wet!

But I was. He looked up at me and chuckled evilly.

"You nasty cunt," he said accusingly. "You love this,
don't you?"

"No," I said. "I hate this. I hate what you are doing
to me and I am just scared."

He just laughed. "Scared? Good, you should be. You have
something to be scared about."

On that ominous note, he stood and led the way to the
door.

I grabbed my purse and hurried after him, or at least I
hurried as much as I could in these damned shoes. Three
inch heels may not sound like much. When you are used
to flats it takes a while to get used to them.

I looked around as I stepped out. Thank god it was
dark. I saw none of my neighbors. I prayed none of them
saw me in this slutty outfit, leaving with this
horrible old man.

We got in his car and he drove off. As we drove he
pulled me to the middle of the seat and pulled my skirt
up to totally expose my pussy. He pushed my legs apart
and began roughly fondling me.

He ordered me to rub his cock through his pants, and as
I complied I saw a pickup truck pull up beside us on my
side. I saw the driver glance at me, I didn't have the
nerve to look directly at him, but I watched out of the
corner of my eye as he did a double take. We were
stopped at a red light at a well-lit intersection. I
had no doubt that he could see my dress up around my
waist. If I had any doubts they would have been quickly
dispelled.

I plainly heard him exclaim "Holy cuckolds brownie!!" Then I saw
him turn to his companion and tell him about me.

Just then the light changed, and the truck kept pace as
we drove the block to the next red light.

I was totally humiliated, and it was obvious that "the
driver" knew what was going on and was enjoying it
tremendously. It suddenly occurred to me, I still did
not know the name of the man putting me through all of
this. I could only think of him as 'the driver'!

As we came to a stop at the next intersection and he
ordered me to open the top of my dress. I knew I had no
choice. I took a deep breath and started to unbutton my
dress.

"Quickly!" he snapped. I hurriedly moved my fingers
down the front of my dress, unbuttoning the buttons. I
could see both of the men in the truck next to us. The
passenger was leaning over and both were staring as I
finished and dropped my hands.

'The driver' put his hand behind me and pushed me
forward. As I leaned forward he pulled my dress down
off my shoulders. I was now as good as naked. My
breasts were totally exposed, and so now was my pussy
since he had removed is hand. He sat me back and
reached over my shoulder and started squeezing my right
breast, pulling on it, aiming it at the young men in
the truck as if it were a weapon. It was so degrading!

He ordered me to look at the men in the truck and
smile. I did as he instructed, but it was the hardest
thing I ever did. I have no idea how I managed a smile.
I was so totally humiliated. Finally he pulled away
from the truck and allowed me to pull my top back on.
He only permitted me to button the bottom three buttons
from the waist up. This permitted my breasts to be seen
almost to the nipple, and if I moved even slightly my
nipples were plainly visible.

He could see I was on the verge of tears again, and he
warned me not to start.

"That is enough of that cuckolds brownie," he growled, "you might
as well get used to it, cunt."
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#885
Up to the first message Down to the last message
CHAPTER THREE

I had not been paying any attention to where we were
going. Suddenly I looked around and realized we were in
a part of town I had never seen before. It was pretty
seedy, and I was glad of that. The chances of seeing
someone I knew had to be pretty slim. If I had to be
this man's slut, I guess it might as well be in a part
of town where this sort of behavior was more
appropriate.

Just as I was beginning to wonder if he even had a
destination in mind, he pulled into the parking lot
beside a seedy little bar. We got out of the car and he
pushed me ahead of him to the door. We went in and I
was instantly aware of how much of me was showing.
There were a dozen men in the bar, and every one of
them stared at me as I made my way through the room to
a booth in the back.

"The driver" wedged himself in after me and the
bartender came over to take our order. I finally found
out the name of "the driver" as the bartender called
out "Hey Ted, who is the lady? And what the hell is she
doing with a guy like you?"

The guy making my life a living hell was Ted. I would
have expected something a little more like Lucifer.

He ordered a beer for himself. I said I didn't want
anything but he ordered wine for me. He said he liked
the way I acted after I had a little wine.

I looked up as three men approached the booth. Judging
by the greetings they were friends or takeing buddies.
Ted invited them to join us.

I could feel their eyes on my chest as they squeezed
into the circular booth from the other end. I looked
down and checked to make sure that my breasts were both
covered, at least as much as possible.

They began talking, but all four of them were staring
at me as they talked.

Ted introduced me in a way that immediately let
everyone know what my position was.

"Guys, this is my cunt, Linda. I met her last night.
She loved me so much she gave herself to me, swore she
would do anything just to be with me."

The three men laughed and snorted, obviously they knew
that wasn't the truth.

"Okay, maybe she didn't fall madly in love with me. She
sure as hell belongs to me. I won't bother you with
details, but she will do anything I tell her to do.
Won't you cunt?"

I nodded. It was true. I would. I knew this was going
to be more than I could take, but there was no way out
now without ruining my life.

His friends, however, were still skeptical.

"You don't believe me?" he asked.

"Yeah, right," they chimed in, obviously not believing
a word of it.

He turned to me and ordered me to unbutton the top of
my dress the rest of the way.

I furtively looked around the bar and saw that nobody
in the bar could see me. Ted had me completely obscured
from anyone else in the bar. Only he and his friends
could see me.

I reached up and unbuttoned the last three buttons and
then dropped my hands back into my lap.

Just then the bartender arrived with our takes. I knew
he could see my breast. He stood there a long time,
taking the money for the takes and chatting idly with
Ted. I didn't have the nerve to look until he left. As
he walked away I looked down. It was obvious that from
where he had stood he could see my entire left breast.

The surprising thing was that it just didn't seem to
matter anymore. I mean, I was embarrassed. The thing
is, I was in a more or less constant state of
embarrassment now. Every new offense was just more
of the same. I picked up my glass and took several long
takes. It was a very bad wine, but I really needed it
right then.

Ted turned back to his friends and said, "Now what do
you think?"

They were all staring at my breasts. Ted reached over
and opened my dress so that my breasts were completely
exposed.

At this point the bartender came back with the change.
You would have thought he was carrying on a
conversation with my breasts. He looked straight at
them as he talked to Ted. He placed the change on the
table and finally, reluctantly, returned to his place
behind the bar.

Ted turned back to his friends and said "How do you
like them tits guys?!"

To their credit, they did not actually drool. They just
sat there with stupid looks on their faces, looking
like they had never seen a tit before.

He turned to the man on my immediate left and said,
"You should see them when those nipples get hard. Go
ahead Bob. Get those suckers hard for us."

I sucked in my breath as Bob gingerly reached up and
started playing with my nipples. I closed my eyes. I
couldn't stand to look at anyone. I sat quietly as he
moved his hands over my tits, much softer, and much
nicer than I expected from one of these jerks.

Then he began to concentrate on my nipples. Pinching
them lightly between his thumb and forefinger, pulling
gently, it actually felt pretty good! I felt my nipples
getting taut, and I hated myself for responding, but I
knew it was not my fault.

Finally, long after my nipples had hardened, Ted told
him he could stop. I opened my eyes and saw all four of
them staring at my chest. I took another long take of
wine and then set my empty glass down and closed my
eyes again.

"What do you think guys?" Ted asked. "Is she turned
on?"

"Sure looks hot to me." Bob said.

"Damn straight." One of the others responded.

"Fuckin' a." The other one chimed in.

Ted reached down and pulled my skirt up, exposing my
pussy to Bob. The other two couldn't see because the
table blocked their view.

"Go ahead, Bob, check her out. See if she is wet." Ted
offered.

I sat still as I felt his hand move down between my
thighs and up to my pussy. Without even being told I
spread my legs for him. I gasped quietly as his finger
entered me. I knew what he would find. I knew I was
wet.

He moved his finger in and out of me for far longer
than was necessary. Then he raised it above the table
so everyone could see how wet I had gotten him.

"Give her your hand, Bob." Ted said.

Bob stretched out his hand. I took it and held it, not
knowing what I was supposed to do.

"You got his hand all dirty, cunt. Clean him. I looked
at Ted in confusion for a second. Then it dawned on me
what he wanted. I leaned forward slightly and pulled
his finger to my lips. I licked it gently, as though it
were a little cock. Then I took it into my mouth
sliding my lips up and down. I suddenly realized I was
subconsciously putting on a show for them! I quickly
pulled my mouth away and let his hand go.

I glanced up and saw the looks on their faces. These
were all older men, in their late forties or early
fifties. The one on the far end, I still didn't know
the names of the last two, was skinny as a rail, the
other two, Bob and the guy beside him were both smaller
than Ted, but they were both heavy, with big beer
bellies.

They were all staring at me in awe. Here I was, a very
attractive, very sexy, twenty-three year old woman,
just a normal housewife, sitting at this table in a
seedy bar with four seedy old men. My breasts were
exposed. My pussy was exposed. I was doing every nasty
thing I was told.

At first I had thought that he was just going to show
me off a little, and humiliate me a lot. As time passed
and I listened to the way that the conversation was
leaning I was beginning to suspect that Ted was going
to make me have sex with these men. A gangbang!! I had,
on occasion, fantasized about having sex with two men.
But not four! Not four ugly old men!

The bartender showed up at the table again. I bet these
guys never got service this good before! He continued
to act like nothing was unusual as he stared at my all
but naked body. Ted ordered another round of takes.

As the bartender walked away Ted turned to his friends
and said, "How about if we finish this next round, and
go to my place for a little peace and quiet?"

There was a chorus of anxious replies. I didn't expect
anyone to say no.

Ted turned to me and put his hand on my right breast.
He was roughly squeezing and pulling as he asked me
sarcastically if I minded if we got together for a
little party. I just shook my head. There was nothing I
could say.

The bartender came back with the takes and Ted
released his hold on my breast.

"That sure is a sweet young thing you got there Ted,"
the bartender said.

"This slut," Ted said incredulously. "She ain't bad
looking, but she ain't a sweet young thing. Are you
cunt?" he asked as he turned to me.

I shook my head, but I guess Ted was getting tired of
non-verbal answers.

"Answer me bitch!" he exclaimed impatiently.

"No, I am just a cunt Ted." I responded without looking
up.

Ted put his hands on the edge of the table and slid it
out of the way a few inches.

Now I was totally exposed to all five of them.

"Go ahead, cunt. Show him your cunt." I spread my legs,
as much as possible, which was not much since I was
still sandwiched in between these two large men. He
whistled softly as I sat before him totally exposed,
obeying all of Ted's orders.

"I don't know how you fell into this, Ted, but I gotta
say you are the luckiest mister-of-a-bitch in the fucking
world, man!"

"One of these days I'll bring her in and let you have a
shot at her, man." Ted said, generously.

"No cuckolds brownie?" the bartender exclaimed.

"No cuckolds brownie. First, though, I think she needs a little
more training."

The bartender returned to the bar, and I continued to
sit, fully exposed, as we drank our takes and Ted and
his friends talked, mostly about me and the things they
wanted to do to me.

I guess the bartender must have told a few of the
customers that something was going on in our booth,
because every once in a while one of them would go out
of their way to pass us on the way to the restroom. It
was obvious they were just coming over to check out the
naked female but Ted didn't mind. He seemed to get a
kick out of anything that increased my discomfort
level.

Finally Ted told me to straighten out the top of my
dress, but would not allow me to button it. He slid out
of the booth and pulled me after him. I pulled my dress
down, but not before I am sure that every man in the
bar saw my naked pussy. Then we left, Ted first, I
followed, and his three friends bringing up the rear.

In the parking lot we split up into two cars. The other
heavyset man, I now learned that his name was Dave, got
in beside me so that I was squeezed between him and
Ted. Bob and the skinny guy got in Bob's car.

As we left the parking lot Dave put his arm around my
shoulders, and his hand hung down, his fingers lightly
moving over my left breast.

"You don't mind, do you Ted?" he asked politely.

Ted smiled at him and said, "Not at all, please, feel
free." They both seemed to think that was real funny.

Now that he had permission, Dave had his hands all over
me. He squeezed and pulled on my breasts like he was
milking me. He moved his hand down and pushed it
between my legs. I couldn't spread my legs. We were
pressed to close together. So he pulled my leg up over
his and roughly jammed first one and then two fingers
into me.

I moaned in pain, but I think he thought it was
something else. "Damn!" he said to Ted. "Listen to her
moan. She's a hot one!" They both laughed again.

Thankfully, we were already in Ted's neighborhood. We
quickly found a place to park and I was again pulled
out of the car, with everything showing, and with no
regard for who might be around. As before, however,
there was nobody nearby to witness my offense. I
guess this is the kind of neighborhood that you stay
inside after dark.

We waited on the street for Bob and skinny, and when
they caught up to us we went inside.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#886
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Unlike the others, he was quite gentle as he placed his
cock against me and slowly moved it into me. I tried to
hold back, but I found myself moaning in pleasure as he
moved his thick, thick cock into me. I felt his finger
moving around the outside of my hole, and then he put
it gently into my ass as he continued to fuck me. He
was slow and gentle and although I don't care to have
things in my ass, I had to admit he was making me feel
very good.

Suddenly, however, he stopped. He pulled slowly out of
both of my holes. Then I felt him spread my ass cheeks
and place his cock against my tight asshole. For the
first time I begged him to stop. I promised him
anything. I pleaded with him to leave my ass alone.

I might as well have saved myself the further
indignity, he totally ignored me. He gently started to
press against my asshole with this cock. I was almost
in a panic. It was far too large. I knew he would harm
me, damage me. He paused for a minute. In a firm but
gentle voice he told me to stop fighting. If I just
tried to push out, as though I were trying to go to the
bathroom, he said it wouldn't be so bad.

I was panting like I had just run a race. I was on the
verge of panic. I couldn't escape, so I had to try. I
had to do something. I knew he was going to do it, one
way or the other. So I did what he said. I controlled
my breathing and I pushed on the muscles around my
asshole. Suddenly I felt his fat cock slide into my
ass. He got the head of his large cock into me and then
stopped, letting me adjust to it. Once I had relaxed a
little he began slowly working it in. With each stroke
of his huge cock he entered me a little deeper until I
felt his belly slapping against the cheeks of my ass.
Once he was all the way in, he stopped again, allowing
me time to adjust. Then the fucking began.

Fortunately he couldn't last long. I had been arousing
him all night, submitting to every nasty order he gave
me. Add to that the fact that my virgin ass was so
tight and he came very quickly. After his cock drained
in my ass, as had somehow become the routine, he moved
around and powerd my mouth over his slimy, nasty cock.
It was worse this time, because of where his cock had
been, but there was no fight left in me. I docilely
cleaned his cock with my mouth. What the hell, my mouth
could not taste any worse!

They made me get up and get them another beer. I was
dying for anything to take, anything to wash the taste
of cum and cuckolds brownie out of my mouth. But I was too cowed to
even ask, and nobody offered. So I sat on the table in
the middle of all of these naked old men and watched
them take their beer.

It was very late and I was praying that the
entertainment portion of our evening was over. I hurt
like hell all over. I had cum dripping out of my cunt
and my ass. My mouth tasted like dirty cocks. Surely
they couldn't want me anymore tonight!

I kept my eyes averted as I sat before them. I tried
not to hear the things they were saying about me. About
how well I could suck a cock, how tight and hot and wet
my pussy was, how cute my little tits were.

Finally, Ted asked if any of them wanted anything, it
was getting late and he was going to take me home
unless anyone had a better idea.

I was instantly excited. At last this evening was
almost over. But of course these dirty old men couldn't
let it go at that. They talked for a minute and decided
that they could all use one last blowjob.

My mouth was already tired and sore, but I knew I
wouldn't get any sympathy from them. So when I was
ordered to kneel between Dave's legs and get back to
work, I sighed deeply and slid off the coffee table and
knelt at his feet.

Dave grabbed my hair and pulled my face up so that I
had to look at him. He pushed his finger into my mouth
and told me that he was already fucked out. He was sure
though, that if I did a real good job maybe he can cum
again before dawn. Everyone laughed, but that was just
what I was afraid of. I could be here all night trying
to get these three old men to cum again.

Dave moved his finger in and out of my mouth like a
small cock. "This time," he said, "you are going to
throat me like Larry taught you."

At first I didn't know what he was talking about. Then
I got it. Skinny's name was Larry. Now Dave wanted to
put his cock in my throat like Larry did.

I did not think I could go on. All I could do was keep
reminding myself that I just had to get through this
and I could go home.

I leaned down and took Dave's cock into my mouth. I
started moving up and down on it gently, taking it back
farther in my mouth each time. I started to gag and I
almost panicked. There was no way I was going to be
able to take this man's cock into my throat. It was
much fatter than Larry's.

I heard a sound behind me and then I felt a terrible
pain on my ass. I tried to straighten out and see what
happened but Dave held my head so that I could not
move. I managed to turn my head enough to see Larry
standing behind me with a belt in his hand.

"Stupid bitch!" he said. "What did I teach you?
Swallow! Didn't you learn anything?"

I remembered then that he had made me swallow his cock,
not just shove it down my throat. I still did not think
it would work with Dave's cock, but I had to try.

I placed his cock near the back of my throat and began
swallowing. Before I could begin moving forward, Dave
pulled my head down over his cock vulgarly. At first I
didn't think it would go in. It reached a certain point
a short distance down my throat and seemed to catch,
but then suddenly I found myself with his entire cock
in my mouth and throat and my lips touching his
stomach.

I was shocked! The men began to cheer me on as if I was
an athlete that had just scored. The funny thing is
that I even felt a twinge of pride!

He released my head so that I could pull back and gulp
down a quick breath. As soon as I had taken a breath I
went down on his cock again. This time I managed to get
it all down my throat without help. It didn't take all
night. I finally managed to get him to cum. It did take
a long time and I was in tears of pain and frustration
when he finally shot his small load in my mouth.

Bob was next, and he too wanted the deepthroat
experience. I hurt so much. I would have been willing
to do anything else. I didn't bother to beg though. I
knew it would just amuse them. I got between his knees
and took him down my throat. I guess I got numb after a
while. I think my mind kind of shut off. I finally
managed to get him to cum. Some time later I serviced
Larry too, though I hardly remember it.

Thank god Ted was worn out. As soon as Larry had cum
down my throat and pulled out, Ted threw me my dress
and told me to put it on.

I was filthy, covered with cum, but I just wanted to go
home. I didn't even ask if I could clean up first. I
slipped the dress over my head and buttoned the three
buttons above the waist that I was allowed to button. I
hadn't unbuttoned the ones below the waist. I slipped
my shoes back on and stood waiting while Ted's three
friends got dressed and prepared to leave.

I hardly remember the ride home. I remember climbing
into a tub as hot as I could stand it, and soaking
until the water was cold. I remember crying for hours
as I tried to blot out the memories of that night.

When he had let me out of the car in my driveway, Ted
had told me to relax for a couple of days. I spent the
next two days in a daze. I just couldn't think. If I
tried, I ended up thinking about my situation and how
hopeless it was. Better not to think at all.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#887
Up to the first message Down to the last message
CHAPTER FIVE

Ted called again two days later. It was Thursday
evening. He told me to be ready to go out Friday
morning. I was to wear a nice conservative "housewife
type" outfit, pretty but conservative underwear, and
practical shoes. He wanted me to look as sweet and as
innocent as possible. He refused to even discuss his
plans. He just told me to be ready to go at nine
o'clock tomorrow morning.

I was awake most of the night, dreading whatever was to
happen to me the next day. I knew that Ted was enjoying
seeing just how much he could put me through. I also
knew that I had no choice but to do what he said. I
just prayed that he would keep his word. My husband
would be home Saturday. Ted promised he would not
bother me when my husband was in town.

I was up early Friday morning. I couldn't eat. Just
some coffee for breakfast, then a shower and find
something to wear. I decided on a simple print dress,
modest and attractive. It seemed like what Ted might
have had in mind. I chose a demure bra and panty set
with a little lace trim, but nothing racy.

I was ready and waiting when Ted pulled into my
driveway. I met him at the door and he stepped inside
to inspect me. I turned around for him, modeling my
dress. He couldn't let it go at that.

He ordered me to show him my underwear. Despite the
horrible things that he had put me through already I
was still humiliated at having to perform for this man
like this.

He nodded his approval and ordered me to follow him. I
grabbed my purse and followed him out to his car. He
let me sit on my side of the car this time. He didn't
touch me at all. He had to do something to humiliate me
though, so he made me ride with my skirt up around my
waist. I was a little surprised, and even a little
encouraged. Maybe he was getting tired of me already!

Ted drove to a mall that was nearer the downtown area.
It was not far from the bar he had taken me to. He
parked in an empty section of the parking lot, far away
from the stores and the other cars. We just sat there
waiting. Ted had not said a word all the way down here.
Once we were parked though, he started to explain.

"I owe a man some money. He is starting to get a little
impatient. The trouble is, up until now I wasn't in a
position to pay him. It turns out I can pay him now,
thanks to you bitch. I talked to him yesterday. I told
him all about you. He can't wait to meet you. You spend
the day with him and he calls it even. You had better
do every damned thing he says, bitch."

I looked at him in shock. How could he! I'm not a
prostitute! I started to say I wouldn't do it. I
started to say that that was not part of our agreement.
Before I could say a word he looked at me with his mean
eyes and said, "If you open your mouth I will put my
cock in it right here in the parking lot."

I sat there with my skirt up around my waist trying not
to cry. After a few minutes Ted looked at his watch and
said "What the hell. We got here pretty early. We might
as well do something to pass the time while we wait."

He grabbed my hand and put it on the crotch of his
pants. "Give me a little hand job while you're sitting
there with nothing to do."

Well, at least I don't have to put the ugly thing in my
mouth this time, I thought. I brought my other hand
over and unzipped his pants and gently pulled his cock
out. It was about half hard as I put my hand around it
and started to move it up and down.

"Yeah, that's it bitch, keep that up," he said as he
settled back to enjoy my efforts.

I had only been jerking his cock for about five minutes
when I heard a strange noise approaching the car.
Suddenly two boys rushed by on skateboards, one on
either side of the car. They looked in as they went by,
and I saw the surprise on their faces. It would of have
been comical if it were not so embarrassing.

The boys stopped, far enough away to be out of earshot.
It was obvious what they were talking about. They kept
looking back at our car. I wanted to stop, in case they
came back, but I knew that I couldn't stop until Ted
said I could.

The boys started skating back toward the car, much
slower this time. As they got closer I could see that
they were both about fourteen or fifteen years old.

They slowed even more as they approached the car. Just
as they were about to pass one on either side again,
Ted waved to them!

I just sat there, my panties exposed, my hand on his
cock, as he waved the kids over to the car. They
stopped, looked at each other for a second, and then
skated over to the car grinning from ear to ear.

In a moment they were leaning against the car doors,
with their heads leaned in towards the windows. They
looked at my hand on Ted's cock, but mainly they stared
at my panty-covered crotch. I kept my legs together,
but I still felt pretty exposed.

"Haven't you guys ever seen a pussy before?" he asked
them.

They looked up at him, as though they could not believe
what he had just asked.

The one at my window said "No sir, except in a couple
of pictures, I ain't never seen one."

"Me neither." The other one chimed in.

I was a little surprised. I thought guys always claimed
to be studs, even at this young age.

I kept my eyes down, trying to make believe this wasn't
happening. I still moved my hand on Ted's cock, but it
was almost automatic, I was hardly moving at all. I
guess he was having too much fun embarrassing me again
to notice.

"Go ahead cunt, pull your panties out of the way and
let them have a look."

I don't know if it is possible, but my face seemed to
become even more flushed with embarrassment. I reached
my right hand down and grabbed the crotch of my panties
with two fingers and pulled it out of the way so that
my pussy was exposed to these young boys.

"Holy cuckolds brownie!" they said, almost in unimister as my pussy
was uncovered.

"That is one fine pussy there, gentlemen. She ain't no
fresh young teenager, but she is definitely prime
pussy. You aren't apt to see a nicer one than that in
your life."

The boy in my window stuck his head all the way in and
stared at my pussy. Suddenly he looked up at me and
asked if he could touch it.

Before I could even decide what I was supposed to say,
Ted looked around, saw we were still alone, and told
him to step back a little.

The boy withdrew his head from my window and Ted
reached over and opened my door.

"Swing your leg out." He ordered.

I did as he ordered, moving my right leg out, spreading
my legs obscenely for the young boy's pleasure.

"Go ahead," he said to the boy, "look it over all you
want.

The boy knelt at my door and his face wasn't much more
than a foot from my pussy as he looked at it intently.
He reached out gingerly with his index finger and
touched it gently. The look of awe on his face was
almost enough to make me laugh. I didn't though. It was
as though I was worried about hurting his feelings!

He moved his fingers all around my pussy, examining it
in great detail. As he did I saw is friend loom over
his shoulder, pushing in for a closer look.

"Hurry up," his friend urged. "I want to touch it too."

"Man! Look at this!" the boy said as he exposed my
clit, which was now quite hard. I gasped lightly as he
touched it gently with his finger. Actually, the kid
had a pretty nice touch!

I gasped again as he slowly started pushing first one
and then a second finger into me.

Had he continued on for a few more minutes, I was sure
I was going to have an orgasm! Before that could happen
Ted stopped him. He told the boy that we only had a few
minutes and that he had better let his friend have a
close look.

His friend almost knocked him over in his rush to take
his place. He was nowhere near as gentle as the first
boy had been. He pushed and pinched and pulled and
prodded, as though he wanted it to be uncomfortable.
"Here is another Ted in the making." I thought to
myself as he groped my pussy. His touch was more like
that of a typical teenager than the first young boy had
been.

Finally Ted told them they would have to stop. He
wanted me to finish beating him off before his friend
showed up. He told them they were welcome to watch. And
they did!

I sat there with my legs splayed wide and my pussy on
display as I resumed masturbating Ted. Just before he
came he handed me a tissue and I caught his slimy mess
in it as he came. I was surprised. I had expected him
to power my mouth down onto his cock as he came. I
guess he wanted to keep me fresh and presentable for
his friend.

He told the boys that it was too bad we didn't have
more time. He would love to offer them a nice fuck, but
maybe some other time.

The boys groaned at how close they had come to losing
their virginity, grabbed their boards, and headed off
to the mall.

I cleaned my hands off and finally I was allowed to
pull my skirt back down and sit in a more normal
fashion.

We waited in silence for his friend to show up. In just
a few minutes a face appeared at Ted's window. I was
startled. I had not even heard a car drive up. I
thought I was shocked before. You should have seen my
face when a large black man came into view at Ted's
window!

Ted didn't even bother to introduce us. They talked
about me as if I was just property.

"So this is your poor, innocent, little housewife?" The
black man asked sarcastically.

"Yeah," Ted answered, "want to check her out first?"

"No, she looks okay to me. I'll have her back here at
6:00, almost as good as new." They both laughed at
that. I just kept sitting with my head down, hoping for
a lightning strike to save me from this.

I am not a prejudiced permister, but I had never been with
a black man. Although I know that some white women have
that fantasy, I am not among them. I was terrified.

The black man walked around to my door and opened it.
He offered me his hand and gently helped me from the
car. As soon as the door was closed, Ted drove away.

I never felt so scared in my life. I had just been
given to a large black man for the next seven and one-
half hours. I didn't even know his name! I guess I
should be getting used to that by now.

He walked me back to his car. He was parked immediately
behind where Ted had been parked. He was a perfect
gentleman so far. He held the door of his car for me
and I got in, thankful to be seated again. I was so
scared my legs were shaking.

As the shock began to lessen I started taking stock.
The man walking around to the driver's door was about
6'4", maybe 250 pounds. There did not appear to be any
fat on him. I would guess he was about thirty-five or
so, no more than forty. He was well dressed, and from
what little I could recall of his conversation with
Ted, he seemed well spoken.

He got in, started the car and drove from the parking
lot. As he did he introduced himself.

"My name is Nathan. We are going to spend the day
together, as you already know. As long as you behave
yourself you won't be harmed."

His words were comforting and his voice was soft and
quiet. I started to calm down as he spoke.

"Ted told me a nice little story about how you met, and
what he has done with you. I want to know how much of
the story he told was true and I want to know a little
more about you. So tell me how you came to be in his
clutches."

It was embarrassing, but I figured that by the end of
the day I would be unlikely to have any secrets from
this man. Besides, I didn't know what Ted had told him.
I had to tell him everything to make sure I didn't get
him upset at me for leaving anything out.

I told him about my fantasies of being a sex slave and
being used by a man. I explained to him that I had
explored them on the Internet. I described how I had
been a bit tipsy and had been convinced to call for a
cab so that I could perform oral sex on the driver. I
told him everything that had taken place that night. I
was embarrassed, but I was even more embarrassed when I
related the details of my offense and degradation
the following day at the bar and later at Ted's
apartment.

I kept my head averted as I spoke. I was much too
embarrassed to meet his eyes.

"Tell me about you and your husband," he ordered.

I didn't know what he wanted to know. I told him how we
had met, how long we had been married. I tried to
explain that despite my aberrant behavior in the last
few days we were in love. I told him that my husband
traveled a lot, and I missed him a great deal.

I don't know if that was what he wanted to hear, but he
didn't ask any more questions.

After a few minutes of driving in silence he pulled
into the parking garage of a very up-scale high-rise
condo and we got out. I followed him to the elevators
and we got in and traveled alone and in silence to his
apartment on the top floor.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#888
Up to the first message Down to the last message
CHAPTER SEVEN

Just before we reached the elevators he stopped and
said that he had forgotten his camera bag. He handed me
his keys and asked me to go and get it, he would get
the elevator.

I turned back to his door and as I did I saw four black
men approaching from the other direction. They looked
like real hoodlums. I had to wonder what they were
doing in this building but I didn't feel threatened
with Nathan waiting nearby.

We reached the door at about the same time and as I
fumred with the key they stopped and started making
rude remarks.

"Hey baby, you look like you need some help getting
that thing in the hole," commented one. The others
laughed crudely and I started to turn my head to look
for Nathan.

Before I could turn my head the one closest to me
grabbed my chin and said, "You look at me when I am
talking to you, cunt!"

To my horror, out of the corner of my eye I could see
Nathan with the camera on his shoulder filming these
thugs as they gathered around me threateningly.

I cannot explain how this made me feel. In such a short
time I had grown to trust Nathan and enjoy him. He had
almost erased the self-loathing I had managed to build
up over the last few days. He had made sex wonderful!

It was obvious, however, that this was all a set-up. He
had waited until noon, watching his clock for the
proper moment. He had taken his camera, and now he was
going to film me getting ****d by four black punks.

I didn't understand the conflicting emotions that ran
through me then. I felt very used. I felt victimized
all over again. I decided that if he wanted a ****
film, I was going to give him one! I didn't try to look
at Nathan again. I pulled away from the punk holding my
face and told them that they didn't belong here and
they had better leave or I would scream.

One of them had worked around behind me and as soon as
I said that he grabbed my waist and put his hand over
my mouth. I was kicking and moaning and trying to get
loose as one of them grabbed the key from my hand and
opened the door to Nathan's condo.

They rushed in and gathered around me in a circle. They
started pushing me back and forth between them,
grabbing my breasts, my ass, lifting my skirt,
whistling, making crude comments. I pretended to fight
them off, but it didn't really matter now. I felt so
betrayed. I know that makes no sense, but that is what
I felt.

They began ripping at my clothing, tearing my dress,
shredding it, pulling it off of me a piece at a time. I
was crying softly, not fighting anymore. They stopped
shoving me and just stood around me now, their hands,
boldly exploring every part of me.

My dress was in tatters at my feet and now I felt hands
tearing at my bra. The crude comments continued as my
breasts were revealed, and then my panties were ripped
from me violently, painfully. I would have fallen had
one of them not caught me.

Now the hands again, squeezing my flesh, probing my
orifices. The constant barrage of crude comments,
belittling me, degrading me, bombarded me from all
sides. I felt so totally degraded, even worse than the
other night with Ted and his beer buddies.

But then the strangest thing happened. Despite
everything, I was becoming aroused. I was back in my
fantasy again, being used and used and degraded. I
was getting turned on. I was thankful that they were so
rough they could not notice. That would be too
humiliating.

I finally got a break as the men stepped back and
started undressing. It was obvious that at least one
consideration in selecting these men had been the size
of their cocks. They were all extremely large. Not as
large as Nathan, but well above average.

Once they had undressed they moved closer to me again.
I felt them pressing against me, their cocks rubbing
me, their hands probing.

Then I was powerd to my knees. Everywhere I looked
there was a large, angry black cock, and they were all
pointing right at me. The circle widened slightly and I
saw Nathan moving in for some close-ups as my face was
pulled to one cock after another. Time seemed to stand
still as first one cock then another was powerd into my
mouth. It went on and on. It was probably fifteen or
twenty minutes before one of them began to cum in my
mouth. He pulled out until just the very tip of his
cock was in my mouth and made me open my mouth. He
moved his hand up and down his throbbing cock and I saw
Nathan move in for a close up as his cum shot into my
mouth.

As soon as he was finished I swallowed his load of cum
and before I knew it, it was happening all over again.
All four of them came the same way, with the camera
catching all of that cum shooting into my mouth.

I looked around and was shocked to see that not one of
those large cocks had gone soft. They were still hard
and ready for more. It began then for real and it went
on for over two hours. I was ****d in every hole, in
every combination and every position I had ever heard
of, and many I had not heard of.

Several times I had three cocks in me at one time, and
usually the fourth was rubbing against me somewhere as
well. I was having orgasm after orgasm, but I was being
so mistreated, so roughly handled, that I am sure they
did not even notice. I was thankful for that.

Finally it was over. I was nearly ***. I didn't
even notice them dressing or leaving. Just all of a
sudden Nathan was picking me up and carrying me to the
bathroom.

He handed me another douche and left the room.

I sat on the toilet and just cried softly for a long
time. I was being torn by my desires, my fantasies, and
the certain knowledge that what I was doing was so
wrong, a complete betrayal of my dear, sweet husband.

I went to the bathroom and used the douche and stepped
back into the shower.

I didn't hear Nathan come back in. I was preoccupied
wondering what I was going to wear home. My clothing
was in shreds. But suddenly he was there, holding me,
gently moving his hands over me.

His gentle, soothing voice telling me that it over,
everything was alright now. I forgot for a moment that
he had betrayed me and listened to his calm voice and
for some reamister it was alright. I relaxed in his arms
and let his soothing voice wash over me. I enjoyed the
healing touch of his wonderful hands.

I was sore all over, it was difficult to move. My
pussy, my ass, my jaw, everything hurt. My breasts and
my buttocks were bruised. But I was alright now,
because Nathan said so.

He turned off the water and dried me and then carried
me back to the bed.

He laid me out on my back and stretched out beside me.
He kissed me gently and moved his hands lightly over my
body, soothing my soreness away with his caress.

He must have known I was too sore to do anything. He
didn't even try. He just let me rest and we talked some
more while he caressed me. The conversation was still
about me of course.

I had to ask about the film though. He told me about
his business, making specialty movies, for a special
audience, mostly **** movies, or B&D and S&M. The real
thing, not the kind you buy in video stores. He has a
small, select list of clients who paid him a premium
price for good quality movies, such as an attractive
young white housewife being ****d by four black hoods.
For real!

So now I was a movie star! I took comfort in the
knowledge that at least nobody I knew would be on his
client list. I was sure that no one I knew would ever
see the film.

We lay together, naked in bed and talked quietly. Most
of the conversation was about me. His curiosity about
the most intimate details of my life seemed a little on
the weird side, but I enjoyed talking to him, and I
wanted him to know that I was really a nice normal
permister, not a slut or a whore. I wanted him to like me!

He got up a couple of times over the next couple of
hours and brought snacks and takes back to the bed. I
was surprised at what a wonderful time I was having. I
wanted him again, and I kept apologizing for being too
sore to make love to him. We both saw the irony in
that, but I couldn't help it. I felt that way!

When it was almost time to leave, I suddenly remembered
I had nothing to wear. I asked Nathan what I was going
to do, and he just laughed. He went to the closet and
came back with a beautiful, tasteful, and very
expensive, dress. It was just my size!

He must have gotten my size from Ted, because he had
known in advance that my clothing would be destroyed.

I put the dress on and brushed my hair. I touched up my
make-up and found my shoes. I finally found my purse
and at last I was ready to go. Before he took me out to
the car he handed me a piece of paper.

"I won't bother you," he said, "but I would love to see
you again. I think you enjoyed yourself as much as I
did. I know you are having a tough time with Ted, and
there is nothing I can do about that. But, if you want
to see me again, just call, anytime.

I was watching you pretty closely, and I don't guess
those four thugs noticed or cared, but I saw how many
orgasms you had. I want to have you again. I think you
will call. If you ever get in the mood, I would love to
film another movie. You will never get an Oscar, but I
have no doubt that that was the sexiest movie ever
made. My clients will be begging for a sequel.

I didn't say anything, but as I slid his number into my
purse, I knew I was going to be back here. I did want
to see him again. And as much as I hated to admit it, I
knew I would make another movie for him. At least I
told myself it was for him.

We left then. He took me back to the mall parking lot,
and Ted was smart enough to see that I was totally used
up for that day. He took me straight home. He made me
tell him everything that had happened on the way, but
at least he kept his hands to himself and his zipper
closed.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#889
Up to the first message Down to the last message
CHAPTER EIGHT

The next day I picked my husband up at the airport. We
had something to eat on the way home and then we went
straight to bed.

I was worried that he would notice something, but my
bruises were almost gone, and he was so horny from
being away so long, that he wasn't noticing much of
anything. I was careful to make sure that the room was
dimly lit. So I eventually relaxed and enjoyed myself
as much as I could. My poor used body was still sore.

Despite my slight discomfort, it felt good to be with
him again. It made me feel clean again. Normal. I felt
bad about what I had been doing while he was away, and
what I knew I would be doing when he left again. I had
to keep suppressing that thought if I was ever going to
be able to live with myself or with my husband. At
least until I found a way out of the mess I had gotten
myself into.

I tried not to think about what had happened to me
while my husband was away. I wanted the next three
weeks to be as normal and as wonderful as possible. I
wasn't very successful. I could not keep my mind from
reliving my recent experiences. I kept remembering what
I had done, and what had been done to me.

That wasn't the worst part. What made me feel so bad
was that whenever I caught myself thinking about it, I
noticed that I was getting aroused. I didn't want to
be. I knew I should be disgusted, traumatized.

I could honestly say that I dreaded the next trip my
husband would take, and what I would be put through
after he left. I did not look forward to my next
session with Ted, but the idea of it turned me on. Even
after all that I had been through last week I still had
those same fantasies that had gotten me into this mess
to start with!

The weeks flew by and before I knew it I was helping my
husband pack for his next trip. I drove him to the
airport in the morning and then went straight home. I
sat by the phone for a long time. I knew I had to call
Ted. My orders were to call him as soon as my husband
was gone and I was alone. He said he would know if I
did not. I don't know why, but I believed him.

I finally got up the nerve and called him. He didn't
waste any time with small talk. As soon as he answered
and heard my voice he said, "It's about time cunt. I've
been saving it up for you. Get your ass over here,
now."

I wasn't all that sure I could find his apartment, but
I felt nervous about my neighbors seeing him here, so I
thought that going to his place was the better option.

As it turned out, I had no trouble finding the way. I
drove right to it. I parked and went to his door and
knocked. He answered the door, wearing only a robe, and
pulled me in roughly. He slammed the door and sat on
the couch.

He ordered me to strip. I was still wearing the shorts
and blouse I wore to take my husband to the airport. I
unbuttoned my blouse and as I slid it down my arms and
tossed it on the chair I watched Ted open his robe and
begin to slowly massage his quickly growing cock. I
unbuttoned my shorts and stepped out of them. I reached
between my breasts and unbuttoned my bra. I tossed it
on the chair and then I slid my panties off.

He motioned me over to sit beside him on the couch. As
soon as I did he was all over me. He wrapped his arm
around me and pulled me to him and kissed me
passionately. His large rough hands were all over me.
Squeezing and pinching and groping my breasts and my
thighs and my pussy.

After a few minutes he began powering my head down. I
knew what he wanted of course. I had been dreading it
for weeks. I put my hand around his hard, throbbing
cock and leaned forward to lick it all over.

I took him into my mouth and started sucking. He had
apparently not been kidding. He had been saving it up
for me! In no time at all he was shooting a huge load
of hot cum into my mouth. I was getting much better at
this. I swallowed it all without much difficulty this
time. I held his cock in my mouth until it was soft and
I had gotten every last drop of his cum. When he was
finally satisfied he pushed me away and stood up.

He went into his bedroom and returned about ten minutes
later, fully dressed. I was still naked. He had not
told me to dress. He tossed me something and told me to
put it on. It was a mini-dress. I could see that it was
new. It still had the tags on it from the store. He
must have gotten it just for me. I saw why when I put
it on. It was one size too small, and even if it had
been the right size it would have been too small! It
was semi-transparent and my breasts were plainly
visible. My nipples stuck out like little thumbs.

I begged Ted to at least let me wear my panties. There
was no way I could go out like this and not get
arrested! I looked at myself in the mirror and without
even moving my crotch was just visible below the
hemline! He reluctantly relented and let me put the
panties on. It wasn't much, but I felt a little better.

I followed him outside and he made me walk ahead of him
and we started walking to the bar we had gone to the
first night he took me out.

It was only a few blocks to the bar. It seemed to take
forever though. I tried not to notice the looks of the
people I passed on the street, the surprised but
lustful looks of the men, the shocked, disapproving
looks of the women. All of the looks said the same
thing, "SLUT!"

The only things to be grateful for were the lack of
wind and the fact that there were very few people on
the street.

We finally arrived at the bar and I was relieved to see
that at this early hour the only one there was the
bartender.

He looked up as we came in and it was obvious that he
recognized me. He smiled and then smiled even wider
when he realized I was almost naked.

Ted pushed me over to the bar and we took a seat.

"Do you remember the last time I brought my bitch in
here?" Ted asked.

"Are you kidding? Prettiest tits and pussy I ever saw!
If I close my eyes I can still see her sitting there
with here tits hanging out." The bartender responded.

"Well, she has had a little more training now. I
thought I would bring her in for that 'tip' I promised
you."

"No cuckolds brownie!!!" the bartender exclaimed, a look of
disbelief in his eyes.

I was not surprised. I knew that Ted was always looking
for new ways to humiliate me. I didn't even attempt to
resist as Ted reached over and unzipped the back of my
tiny dress. He pulled the top down and I sat there in
that public bar topless, praying no one would come in
to add to my offense.

"She is all yours, buddy. Help yourself." Ted
generously offered.

"Anything I want?" the bartender asked, still not sure
this wasn't a big joke.

"Anything you want." Ted replied.

The bartender reached over the bar and put one of his
large, meaty hands on my breast. He was gentle at
first, but then he started squeezing and pulling on my
nipples, taking great pleasure from seeing them getting
larger and stiffer as he used them.

He ordered me to stand up and walk around the bar to
where he was standing.

As soon as I was within reach he grabbed me and pulled
me against him and started kissing me vulgarly. His
large tongue probed my mouth. His hands moved down my
back and over my ass. When I didn't resist he pulled up
the back of my dress and moved his hands all over my
panties. He finally pulled his mouth away from mine and
started licking his way down to my naked breasts. One
of his hands moved around to my crotch and started
roughly rubbing over my pussy.

I looked over at Ted and saw how amused he was at my
predicament. He truly enjoyed seeing me used by
strange men. I think that if he had to choose between
doing it himself and watching me suffer while someone
else used me he would have a hard time choosing.

The bartender pulled my dress the rest of the way down
and when I stepped out of it he threw it on the bar. He
stood up and ordered me to take my panties off.

After a quick glance at the door I hooked my thumbs in
the waistband of my panties and slid them down and off.
As I did this, the bartender was unzipping his pants
and pulling out his large cock.

The bartender looked at me, standing there in the nude,
for a few moments. Then he pushed me to my knees and
pushed his cock into my face, rubbing it all around,
leaving a trail of slime all over my face.

When that no longer amused him he ordered me to open my
mouth and he roughly shoved his cock, which was now
quite hard, into my mouth. He was roughly fucking my
face, obligation me, gagging me.

Tears were streaming down my cheeks as he assaulted my
mouth. Suddenly he stopped and I realized someone had
come into the bar. I thought that he would stop and I
could hide down behind the bar, out of sight.

Unfortunately the newcomer was a friend of the
bartender and he spoke to his friend as he came up to
the bar, never taking his cock from my mouth.

"I'll be damned!" the newcomer exclaimed. "Hey, I bet I
know who she is. I heard about the bitch you had in
here a couple of weeks ago. You had her in a booth in
the back with all her cuckolds brownie hanging out. I heard she
went out of here with four guys. Is that her?"

"That's her." Ted answered for the bartender. "She
belongs to me. I can do anything I want with her."

"No way!" the customer said in obvious disbelief.

"Check it out. I just gave her to the bartender for a
tip. She is kneeling back there naked and sucking on
his cock I can guarantee you that is wasn't her idea,
so what do you think?"

Ted told them a little bit of how I came to be there.
Once they learned that I was a more or less innocent
housewife being blackmailed into this, I had hoped that
I would get a little sympathy. Was I ever wrong! They
thought that was the hottest thing they had ever heard.

The bartender told Ted he was going to take me into the
back room and fuck the cuckolds brownie out of me. Ted said he
would watch the bar.

The bartender pulled his cock out of my mouth and
pulled me to my feet. He pushed me towards a door in
the corner and we entered a storeroom. There was no bed
or anywhere to lie down. He just pushed me over a stack
of beer cases and I heard him take his pants down.

He stepped up behind me and he rubbed his hands all
over my ass. He squeezed my cheeks and spread them,
looking at me as I waited, bent over and spread out
before him. He stepped up closer and pushed his cock
between my thighs, rubbing it back and forth against my
pussy. Then, in one long slow stroke, he shoved it all
the way in.

I was soaking wet, and he entered with no trouble at
all.

"I'll be damned! You little bitch, your cunt is
drooling! You like this cuckolds brownie don't you?"

I just groaned. It was too humiliating to have to
answer. How could I possibly explain? How could I make
him understand that I didn't want to do this? I had no
choice. I couldn't help it if being treated like this
aroused me. It didn't matter. I didn't care what he
thought anyway. I nodded and he laughed at me, adding
to my offense.

He leaned forward and reached around me and grabbed my
tits, squeezing roughly as his cock ravaged my pussy. I
tried not to, but I felt myself nearing orgasm as he
overpowered me. I began to moan quietly and he could
tell I was getting close. My pussy was squeezing his
cock tightly. I was almost panting I was breathing so
hard. Finally I let it happen and I started to cum. He
felt me tense up and start to thrash around on top of
the cases of beer he had spread me out on and I guess
that pushed him over the edge. He started blasting his
cum into my pussy.

When he was done he collapsed on top of me for a
moment. He was so big, so heavy I could hardly breathe.
After a few moments he stood up and pulled me to my
feet. He turned me to face him and pushed me to my
knees. I didn't even have to be told by now. I knew
what my job was. I took his soft, sticky cock in my
hand and placed my mouth over it. I quickly sucked it
clean and then licked his balls to clean them as well.

When he was satisfied he ordered me to pull his pants
up. I reached down to the tangle of clothing around his
ankles and pulled his shorts up into place. Then I
pulled his pants up and buttoned them, zipped them, and
buckled his belt.

He reached down and grabbed my arm and pulled me to my
feet. He pulled me to the door and didn't even look to
see who was in the bar as he shoved me through it and
back out into the bar.

Fortunately, I guess, there were only the same two men
in the bar that had been in there when I was taken into
the back. I stood behind the bar with cum dripping down
my legs, waiting to be told that I could dress. I felt
the eyes of all three men on my body as I stood there
nervously watching the door. I seemed to be the only
one worried that someone might come in and be upset to
find a naked woman in the bar.

I was shocked when it occurred to me that I was less
concerned with the idea that someone would see me naked
than the idea that someone would be upset by it! My
God! How low was I sinking?

I finally began to hear what was being said around me.
Apparently, while I had been in the back with the
bartender, Ted had been making plans with the
bartender's friend. It seems that in the brief time we
had been in the storeroom, Ted and the newcomer, whose
name I learned was Mark, had become friends. They had
apparently made plans for my afternoon.

I asked Ted if I could go to the bathroom and get
cleaned up, and to my surprise, he said yes. I reached
for my panties and my dress but he stopped me. He
apparently wanted me clean but naked.

I sighed with resignation and hurried to the restroom.
It felt so strange to be walking around naked in a
public place to the amusement of the men in the room.
But it was a relief to be able to clean the mess from
my pussy and my thighs. I took my time. I was not
anxious to return to stand naked in a bar for the
amusement of strange men. I could only draw it out so
long though. I could not put it off forever. I was
pretty sure that if Ted had to come in looking for me I
would regret it.

I opened the door of the restroom and looked out,
thankful to see that no one had entered the bar since I
came in to clean up. I walked out and stood beside Ted,
waiting to see what would happen to me next.

I was relieved when Ted handed me my dress and told me
to put it on. As the men watched I slid the dress over
my head and zipped up the back. It was funny, thinking
back to how uncomfortable I had been when I had first
put it on. I realized how much better I felt putting it
on now. It felt great to be clothed again, even in this
tiny thing.

My panties still sat on the bar, but before I could
reach for them Ted handed them to the bartender and
said, "Why don't you hang these up over the bar? Right
there by your first dollar."

Everyone thought that was a pretty amusing idea.
Everyone but me, that is. The bartender got some
thumbtacks from a drawer and spread my panties out on
the wall and tacked them up. While he was mounting his
trophy panties, Ted pulled me around so that I was
standing between him and Mark, facing Mark.

I felt Ted's hands, moving over my ass in an absent-
minded sort of way. As if he were just doing it to keep
his hands occupied.

Mark looked me over for a minute. "You are a pretty
little thing." He said. "Ted says you like lots of
fucking and sucking, is that right?"

As he spoke his hand came up and gently caressed my
breast. "Are you a horny little housewife?"

I avoided looking at him, but I nodded. This time,
however, I wasn't just saying what they wanted to hear.
I was beginning to realize that I was turning into what
they wanted me to be. I had just been powerd to have
sex with the bartender. I hated to admit it, even to
myself, but I had had a great orgasm!

Now I was standing between two men who had their hands
all over me and I was getting excited again. I didn't
want them to know that, but Mark knew. His hand moved
down between my legs and I felt his finger move up and
down across my slit, and then gently into me. He knew I
was enjoying this. He understood. I could tell by the
look in his eyes.

Mark put his wet finger in my mouth and as I sucked it
clean he said, "We have something new planned for you
darling, another new experience for you. I guess you
are having a lot of those lately, according to Ted."

I didn't dare ask what they had planned. I knew that
whatever it was it would be unpleasant.

Ted and Mark got up from their bar stools and we walked
out with me between them. Ted had left his car at his
apartment so we got into Mark's car and drove away with
me between them in the front seat.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#890
Up to the first message Down to the last message
CHAPTER 10

I was surprised when the rest of the week passed
without a call from Ted. I hated to admit it, but I was
also a little disappointed. Not at first, at first I
was relieved. But as the week went on and I got a
little hornier every day I began to grudgingly hope for
a phone call.

Finally, on Friday morning, the phone did ring. But it
wasn't Ted. It was my husband's office. The woman I
spoke to was the secretary for the company president.
She asked if I was free later in the morning. The
president, Mr. Cochran, had something very important to
discuss with me.

I had met Mr. Cochran once at a company function. He
was a very imposing man. I had stuttered and hemmed and
hawed and made a total fool of myself trying to talk to
him. I was sure that he thought that I was some kind of
congenital idiot.

I was uncomfortable with the idea of going to his
office. He scared me. But of course I could not refuse.
She told me that a car would come for me and I
hurriedly showered and dressed for the meeting.

The driver escorted me to Mr. Cochran's office. The
receptionist greeted me and offered me a take. I was
so nervous that I would have loved one. I thought it
would be inappropriate though, so I politely declined.
I was immediately led through the secretary's office
and into Mr. Cochran's huge office. It was beautifully
decorated, very masculine, and obviously very
expensive.

Mr. Cochran stood as I entered and greeted me warmly.
Rather than open my mouth and make a fool of myself
again, I smiled as warmly as possible and waited to see
what this was all about.

Mr. Cochran thanked his receptionist and she left. He
then turned to me and told me that he had something in
common with me. I still didn't know what this was about
so I continued to say nothing.

He told me that he was a collector. He collected rare
footage. I didn't know what that meant, but he reached
for a button on his desk and pushed it. A television in
the wall immediately came on and I almost fainted as I
saw myself being ****d by a gang of black men.

He went on for a moment before I realized he was still
talking. I was in a state of shock. I suddenly heard
him going on about how he was a collector of ****
movies, preferably real movies of actual ****. He even
mentioned a special source. Nathan! My husband's boss
was one of Nathan's customers!

Mr. Cochran told me that Nathan had called him and told
him about a new movie he had just made. Nathan had told
him the circumstances, and a little about the new
"starlet".

"You can imagine my shock," Mr. Cochran continued,
"when I turned on the movie and saw your lovely face
Linda."

There was nothing I could say. I covered my face with
my hands and sobbed loudly. It was obviously over, my
marriage, my life, everything was lost now. My husband
would be fired. I would be divorced. My perfect little
life was over.

"It's not as bad as all that my dear." Mr. Cochran
said. "In fact, you may find some good has come of it."

I tried to get myself under control. I took the tissue
he offered me and dried my eyes and looked across the
desk to see what he meant.

"Nathan told me about Ted. He told me the entire story.
I found it very arousing."

Mr. Cochran looked at me to see how I reacted to that.
To be honest, I didn't know what to think. I still
didn't see what good was coming of this.

"How would you like to have Ted out of your life?" Mr.
Cochran asked.

"Oh God yes," I exclaimed.

"It is done. I had some men talk to him earlier this
week, some very persuasive men. They brought me a very
large collection of photos and tapes as well. I
thoroughly enjoyed them. Ted won't be calling you
again."

I sighed loudly and slumped in my seat. I was so
relieved, but I didn't know what to say.

"But, you are not completely off the hook," he
continued.

I just sat, waiting for him to find out what the catch
was. I knew that he had me, he owned me now. Just like
Ted had owned me. But I still didn't know how bad that
was going to be. He was certainly better looking than
Ted. And I doubt that he hangs around in the same types
of bars and porn shops as Ted does. Maybe this is going
to be better.

"Nathan told me that you did not suffer unduly in the
making of your little **** epic. He said, in fact, that
being ****d by those men aroused you."

I looked down at my hands as my shame burned in my
face. I couldn't deny it. I had enjoyed it. I still
felt the temptation to call Nathan. I probably would
have, had my every waking moment not been dominated by
Ted.

When I didn't deny it, Mr. Cochran went on. "As I said,
I am a collector. I will want you to star in other
movies from time to time. Not often, not when your
husband is in town, and nothing that will cause you to
be harmed. If it is any consolation, I will be the only
customer for those films.

In addition, you will allow me to have access to your
body whenever I desire, until I tire of you. You won't
be subjected to huge gangs of strange men on a daily
basis. I won't take you out in public, although I
cannot say what Nathan might plan for you. If you
consent to my proposal, please stand and remove your
clothing."

It required no thought at all. In a perverted way,
something good had come of this. I was out of Ted's
clutches. I would not be making movies for the
consumption of God knows whom. I was about to get
fucked by a rich, powerful, attractive man. And I was
ready!

I couldn't wait until tomorrow when my husband would be
coming home. And I couldn't wait for his next trip,
because I knew I would be seeing Nathan again, and
getting ****d again.

The End
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#891
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!


Island of Pleasure and Submission


John was a successful lawyer while his wife Sue was
just as successful in her business career. Both in
their late 40s, they found out early that the only way
to keep their marriage and sex life great was to go in
to swinging with other couples. One day, they had sex
with a girl in her thirties, who told them about this
swinging island and gave them tickets for two weeks.

She didn't go into many details; except for the fact,
their lives would be changed forever. The first chance
they got, they both made reservations at the resort and
boarded the small watercraft plane for the island. The
island was very isolated they were told and they could
see the outline of a large plantation as their plane
neared it from the window.

As their boat departed the airplane for the shore, an
elderly black woman dressed in a mini-skirt well to
small for her large size was there to meet them.

"Come on dears." She said studying them with much
interest. "Leave your bags on the beach and someone
will pick them up later."

John and Sue both followed the elderly lady towards a
small office just outside the gate of the plantation.
Her large ass cheeks were sticking out from underneath
her skirt as John glazed at them in lust with each
moment. He knew his wife must be doing the same as she
never said a word as they finally made it and entered
the small open office space.

"Have a seat on the couch over here." She told them
taking a seat herself behind the desk facing them. She
seemed to be studying them as they sat quiet for a few
moments.

Sue finally broke the ice.

"This island is so beautiful." She said. "I can't wait
to see inside."

The woman smiled at her.

"You don't have to make small chat, Mrs. Winters." I
have spoken with Denise who recommend both of you and
know exactly why you are here. Please stand up and
undress."

Both John and Sue were surprised by the woman's
bluntness but both already horny as hell. That's why
they had come here wasn't it. Quickly they stood up and
started removing their clothes in front of the woman.
When completed, they turned to face her. John already
had his cock in hand slightly dripping as he stroked it
slowly.

Sue was just standing rocking from foot to foot as her
glistering cunt was shining in the bright sun coming in
the opened windows. Both were slightly overweight and
Sue's ass was larger than she normally kept in due to a
lack of exercise lately. The woman broke the silence
again.

"Mrs. Winters go the window there and bend over the
edge so that only your butt sticks out in this room."
She commanded.

At first Sue looked stunned in silence and then walked
over to the window edge and bend over to the waist on
the bottom window pane. John watched and stared at his
wife's large but well rounded ass and stoked his cock
faster. Again the woman spoke.

"Mr. Winters go over there and shove your white cock
into your wife nasty fuck hole. I'm sure she has been
waiting all day for you to put it in there." Mrs.
Winters, you may put your foot on the stool by the
window side to give him full access to your cunt."

John didn't have to be told twice as he made his way
over to his large wife rear as she lifted her foot onto
the stool by the side of the windows. He could see her
wet cunt from underneath and knew she needing his cock
bad as he stroked it harder approaching his target.
Setting up position behind her, he drove it deep in her
snatch as she moaned in delight at he entrance.

"Now fuck her hard." The woman commanded behind them.

John quickly started pushing his cock in and out his
wife cunt as he usually did. This time; however, being
told and watched while he was doing it was making him
more and more excited. His cock was as hard as he had
ever seen it and judging by his wife reaction knew she
was enjoying it to. He felt a hand grip his ass in back
and knew the woman had a handful of his ass cheek in
her hand.

"At this island you and your wife will serve as sex
slaves to our guests along with all the other white
couples and singles." She told him groping his ass
cheek behind. "Your genitals will belong to any black
mistress or master who desires to use them and you will
obey without question. Your full purpose will be to
please them. Do you both understand this or else you
may leave now."

Between the woman groping his ass in back and his cock
plunging in Sue wet cunt, John immediately yelled out
he did as Sue more hesitate finally agreed between her
moans and rocking on John' cock.

"Good". The woman continued. "Now that the rules have
been established, Sue will you tell your husband where
you really want his cock. In your white ass, I
suspect."

"Noooooo. Not there. He's never fucked me there. Its
too dry." Sue yelled back trying to fight the warm
feeling all through her body still rocking back and
forth on her husband delicious cock.

Slap!

John almost shot his load in his wife's cunt as he felt
the slap on his right rear. He immediately began stood
there doing nothing with his cock still implanting in
his wife cunt.

"Be still slave and quit fucking the cunt till she
tells me what she really wants." The voice reared up
from behind.

Sue was nearing climax herself and trying to push her
cunt up and down on his cock. She knew she couldn't get
off this way despite her efforts.

"Please fuck my ass honey." She finally spat out in
desperation.

"What can of ass do you have?" The woman asked adding
to her torment.

"Fuck my big white ass. Hurry, I'm near cumming." She
yelled out in panic.

"You hear the bitch. Fuck her big white ass." The woman
commanded slapping his ass cheek again.

John couldn't believe his wife was begging him to fuck
her in her taboo hole after all these years he had
longed to do just that. He withdrew his cock from her
cunt and finding the entrance to her asshole started
trying to push in her dark brownie hole. She was tight
there and he could hear her groaning from outside the
window and knew he was causing her pain as he kept
pushing and pushing driving it in inch by inch till it
was firmly inside.

"Fuck my ass. Fuck my big white ass."

The sounds of his wife pleading with him were driving
him wild with lust as he started working his cock with
slow motions in and out her asshole. His cunt had never
been this tight around his cock before and he was
fighting himself desperately to keep from cumming to
soon. When he felt his wife ass shaking on it and
realized she had cum, he shot his load deep in her
asshole.

They both just stood there for several minutes bent
over. His wife ass muscles were closing on his cock as
he rested on her back. Her felt another slap to his ass
in back.

"You can't expect your wife to enter the plantation
with cum coming out of her ass." The woman whispered in
his ear. "Get down there and lick all that white cum of
yours out of it."

The woman gave John two quick spanks to his cheeks as
John dropped down to his knees staring at the brown
entrance of his wife asshole he had just ravished. His
cum was already on the outer edges of the pucker
opening. He felt a kick to his rear in back.

"Well go ahead you little wimp." Put your tongue in
there and clean her out."

The woman instructed with another kick to his ass with
her shoe.

John had rarely tasted his own cum and normally only
from his wife mouth after sex. Still his cock was
getting hard again at the sight and thought as he moved
his face forward and started lapping his tongue up and
down her ass crack. He could tell by Sue reaction that
she was now fully awake and enjoying the feeling he was
giving her.

"Get it in her asshole worm." The woman commanded. "We
don't have all day."

"Guest are just waiting to meet you two."

John started pushing his tongue in and out his wife's
asshole as she moaned in pleasure above. He knew she
was getting excited again and his own cock was back to
full arousal itself as he started to enjoy it despite
himself. Finally, he felt to shoe toe stub his rear in
back again.

"That's good enough. Now both of you stand up."

John pulled his tongue out and immediately stood up as
directed while Sue bent back over the ledge and joined
him by his side. Both of them wiggle from side to side
just waiting for the next thing they would be made to
do as they watched the woman go to the desk drawer and
pull something out of it.

Two collars with leases.

She walked over as they watched her in lust. Each of
them wanted to favor her large breasts in their mouth
as she came back smiling at them. First, she put the
collar around Tom neck and then the other Sue smaller
neck. Holding the chain at the end of Sue's leash she
walked between them leading Sue by her side tightly
with the leash.

"Follow behind us slave." She glanced back at John
whose leash was still hanging tapping his balls below.

"I'm sure you will enjoy the view. From now on you will
refer to any black permister as mistress or master and any
white permister as slut or boy toy."

She was definitely right as John meekly followed
behind. Between his wife large bouncing naked ass
swaying back and forth and the elderly black lady big
clothed mini-skirt rear, he hasten to keep pace keeping
his eyes pinned on the two fine rears ahead. His cock
dripped as the walked to the gates of the plantation
knowing he would do whatever they demanded. He had
never had sex this great before. Sue ass had more
swings to it as she walked and knew she was as
possessed as he was and eager to get inside.

They stood there at the gate as the woman took the key
she was holding and opened the large doorway. There was
about 10 to 20 people in the courtyard sitting at small
metal tables and chairs. All sitting that is was black
while each seem to have a white servant on their knees
in front of them servicing one area or another.

It was a heaven come true as they walked in and John
cock reached new heights in length of the sight. He
watched a black couple in their mid 20s get up and walk
towards them. The woman was beautiful and the man was
much taller and muscular than John.

The elderly woman dropped Sue leash as John hear her
gasp realizing it must have hit her cunt when released.
The couple kept approaching as the woman turn towards
them and patted each one on the face cheek telling them
to be good little toys before departing.

John couldn't help but stare at the beautiful black
woman approaching. He wanted to drop to his knees and
beg to lick that glorious hairy bush between her legs
but instead of going to him she walked over to Sue and
placed her hand behind Sue head pushed her face forward
and starting kissing her. John could only stare in
disappointment till he felt a large black hand grip his
smaller cock and start stroking it slowly.

"Don't worry boy." The man spoke to him. "Joy will
enjoy your services later after your bitch has attended
to her properly. Right now I got something you need to
satisfy."

John watched as the young black woman placed her hand
on Sue big round ass and start walking her over to one
of the tables in the courtyard. His own position was
now awkward. He had only had homo sex once in his life
and wasn't that thrilled by it. It was mainly for Sue's
pleasure. The hand had a firm grip of his cock which
was very close to cumming again.

"Get on your knees boy." The man commanded.

The man was a lot bigger and stronger than John and
John knew better than to try to take him on. He
submissively dropped down staring at the size of the
man large organ. He knew by the sight if it ever got in
Sue's cunt, his cock would be worthless forever. He saw
the man grab his own cock and push it forward to his
lips.

"Open up boy. Service your black master." The command
came.

John glanced over to see Sue on her knees in front of
the black woman who was now seated and knew what she
must be doing. He opened his mouth. The large cock
filled it quickly.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#892
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!

I Sometimes Say the Dumbest Things


I knew better before I even opened my mouth. I am not
good with kids. They make me uncomfortable and they
seem to know it. But I have a curse. I am one of those
people that likes to help out when I can. So when my
boss was fuming and so terribly upset at the office
yesterday I asked what had upset him so.

I knew that he was all set to leave on a ten day cruise
with his wife. It was going to be their second
honeymoon. We had been working furiously to get ahead
at work so that he could take off for twelve days and
not have to worry about things at the office.

To be honest, I was looking forward to it as much as he
was. It was going to be like a holiday for me too. For
the next two weeks my only job was going to be
answering the phone and taking messages. Since everyone
knew that he was going away there shouldn't be much of
that either. It isn't that I don't like my boss. He is
very nice to me and I like working for him very much. I
have always been intimidated by him though. So I may
not be getting spoiled on a luxury cruise ship, but I
was going to enjoy the quiet ten days around the
office.

He and his wife were leaving in the company plane after
work tonight. They were going to fly down to Ft.
Lauderdale and spend the night in a hotel. Then they
were to board the cruise ship on Saturday morning.

It had been a hard week for both of us and we both
needed the rest that we were going to get in the next
two weeks. I had been in his office going over some
last minute details when the phone rang. I answered it.
That's my job after all. It was his wife calling. She
was frantic. She sounded almost hysterical. I handed
him the phone and watched as his face turned dark, dark
red and I knew from his expression that he was furious.

The thing about Mr. Clark, my boss, is that when he
gets mad like that he doesn't yell or stomp around. He
gets quiet and he looks like he is just about to
explode. He listened to his wife for a few minutes and
he never said a word. He just set the receiver down
gently in the cradle and stared straight ahead. I was
terrified. I'm not sure why. I don't think that I was
afraid that he would harm me. I guess I had just never
seen anyone that angry before.

I finally asked timidly, "What's wrong Mr. Clark?"

I wasn't sure he had heard me at first. But after a
long, uncomfortable moment he said in a very quiet and
controlled tone of voice, "My lady-in-law crapped out
on us."

His lady-in-law was to come and stay in their house
and watch their four kids while Mr. Clark and his wife
were on the cruise.

I knew better, I swear I did. I just couldn't help
myself. I was kicking myself before I even spoke, but I
meekly suggested, "Would you like me to watch the kids
while you're on vacation sir?" I sometimes say the
dumbest things!

He stared at me for a moment. I didn't have to be a
mind reader to know what he was thinking. "You couldn't
handle my kids." It was written all over his face, and
I was reamisterably certain that he was right. But I had
that damned birth defect I couldn't overcome. I had to
offer to help.

He had three teenage boys and a teenage girl. They
ranged in age from a thirteen year old boy, Kirk; the
twins, Kyra and Kevin who were fifteen; and Keary, the
sixteen year old. Mr. Clark once said that Keary was
Celtic name which meant 'man's dark young' and it
had turned out to be far too accurate.

The only one of his kids that I had ever met was the
girl, Kyra. She had been every bit as rude and
obnoxious as you would expect of a teenager these days.
I had met her only briefly when her lady had stopped
by the office to see Mr. Clark one day and while she
was in his office Kyra had stayed outside in my office
with me.

For the ten minutes or so that she was there it was
like I couldn't breathe. When Mrs. Clark came out of
the office and they left I actually sat back and gasped
for air.

After a long pause, during which I prayed fervently
that Mr. Clark would thank me for my kind offer and
refuse it, he finally said, "Gail, I have no choice.
For the sake of my marriage and my sanity I am going to
have to accept your offer. I think that we both know
that I am throwing you into the lion's den. I can only
apologize in advance and promise to make this up to
you."

I smiled at the way that he put it. We both knew that I
was getting in over my head here. But he was trapped by
circumstances and I was trapped by my big mouth. He
said, "I'll call my wife and tell her. You go home and
pack up what you'll need and come to my house as soon
as you can. As I recall you once met Kyra. We'll show
you around and introduce you to the rest of the demon
horde. I know this isn't going to be the restful two
weeks that you were anticipating in my absence. I'm
sorry."

It was still mid-afternoon on Friday, but I would need
time to pack so as Mr. Clark picked up the phone to
call his wife I straightened out my desk and turned off
my computer and drove home.

I had been living alone in a small apartment since my
divorce three years ago. My husband had fallen for his
secretary and left me after just one year of marriage.
I had been devastated. I was so mad at him and men in
general that I had not been on a date since he left me.

It isn't that I don't get asked. I am twenty-four years
old. I have been told that I have a pretty face and a
'*******er smile'. I have long, dark red hair and a figure
that I am quite proud of, though to be honest I don't
do much to keep it. My slender figure is due more to my
diet of soups and salads and the occasional sea food
dinner than an exercise regimen. I get some exercise
from time to time. I join a gym or take up jogging and
I work out for a while. But to be honest, exercise
bores me to tears, so it is never very long before I
slip back into my old slothful ways.

In other words, I am sexy by an accident of nature, but
I do turn men's heads. I am asked out fairly often but
I have no desire to date. Not now anyway, probably not
ever.

Since I am being honest I guess that I should probably
also say that one of the reamisters that my husband left
me is that I am not very fond of sex. I have always
found it demeaning and embarrassing. When I overhear
other women talking about a night of great sex they
have just enjoyed or how much they enjoy having sex
with this man or that man I don't get it. I suppose I
envy them. I know that there is a lot missing from my
life. I have no love or affection in my life, no
intimacy. But the idea of what constitutes a woman's
role in a sexual relationship just about makes me ill.

My ex, before he left me, tried to get me to talk to a
professional. He said that he loved me but that he
couldn't live the way that we were and he wanted me to
get help. I suppose that in the back of my mind I knew
I had a problem. I just couldn't acknowledge it. I
thought, I still think, that the sex act was designed
for the pleasure of the male and is demeaning to women.
If the only way to avoid it is to live my life alone
then so be it.

I drove to my apartment and went straight to my tiny
bedroom. I pulled my suitcase out from under the bed
and opened it. I packed enough clothes for a week. Mr.
Clark had told me to bring my bathing suit. They had a
pool and a hot tub in the back yard. I packed my
toiletry bag grabbed the book I was reading and wheeled
my suitcase out to car.

I had never been to Mr. Clark's house. I knew where it
was though. He lived in the nicest area in town. His
neighbors were all doctors and lawyers and Indian
chiefs. Well, maybe not Indian chiefs, but prominent
businessmen. The houses were all huge estates with well
manicured lawns and a lot of space between them.

When I arrived Mr. Clark met me in the driveway. He had
been loading his luggage into the limo that was taking
him to the jetport. He helped me with my bag and I
followed him inside.

His wife was still upstairs but his four rowdy kids
were at the kitchen table eating pizza. They all looked
up when we came in. Mr. Clark introduced me to all of
them and the expressions on their faces were scary,
especially the oldest, Keary. I was not expecting this
to be easy. But I had not expected the lustful leer on
the face of a sixteen year old boy when I was being
introduced.

Kevin, the fifteen year old had a bit of that too, but
he and his twin sister and the youngest boy looked more
mischievous than lustful. Well, perhaps not so much
mischievous as devilish. They were a scary sight.

I was invited to join the kids. There was pizza a
plenty. I had to admit that it smelled good. I had not
eaten pizza in a long time. But those scary kids took
away my appetite. I knew, looking at them now, that I
had made a huge mistake. I was way over my head with
these four.

More than anything I wanted to tell Mr. Clark that I
had made a mistake. I turned to look at him though and
I saw on his face that he knew it too. He looked
guilty, but desperate.

I had worked for Mr. Clark for more than five years
now. I went to work for him almost as soon as I got out
of high school. I knew him pretty well. I also knew the
witch that he had married. She was probably the only
permister in the world that Mr. Clark was afraid of. He
was not going to disappoint her. They were going on
that cruise and if the house was nothing but rubble
when they returned then they would deal with it at that
time.

I smiled nervously and tried to assure Mr. Clark that
it would be alright once the kids and I got better
acquainted. He rolled his eyes, not believing me for a
minute. He picked up my suitcase and led me to the
lady-in-law suite off of the kitchen. It was not
being used and would be my home for the next two weeks.

It was very nice, nicer than my apartment! It had a
large bedroom and a very modern bathroom with a large
walk-in shower. There was a nice sized sitting room
with a big screen television.

Mr. Clark showed me around and was about to show me how
to use the television but I explained to him that I
didn't watch television. He raised his eyebrow and I
explained that I loved to read and I had brought my
book with me.

He led me back out to the kitchen and showed me a list
of emergency numbers and special instructions. There
were not a lot of instructions for the kids. School had
just gotten out for the summer and they were pretty lax
about things like bedtimes and guests. The kids were
obviously spoiled rotten and my job seemed to be to
make sure that no one starved to death or robbed a
bank.

He showed me the beautiful backyard with the huge pool
and finally Mrs. Clark came down and they were ready to
leave. She barely acknowledged my existence as she
breezed through the house on the way out to the limo.
Their goodbye to the kids was just, "We're leaving, see
you in two weeks. Try to behave." Then they were gone
and I was alone with the four scariest kids in town.

I went to my rooms and started unpacking. I was
startled by a sound as I was opening my suitcase and I
turned to see Keary standing in the door to my bedroom.
I straightened up and asked, "Yes, what do you want
Keary?"

He just smiled his evil little smile and said, "I just
thought that since we are going to be living together
for two weeks we should get acquainted."

He sounded like a guy trying to pick a girl up in a
bar!

I responded, "I'll be out as soon as I finish
unpacking, Keary, and please don't come into my room
without knocking again. You startled me."

He just smiled and acted as if I had never spoken. He
came in and said, "I think we're going to get along
just fine. I know we are going to enjoy having you."

He said that last with an obvious smirk. I wanted to
slap him. I wanted to scream at him to get the hell out
of my room. I didn't for two reamisters. I had to try to
get along with this kid for two weeks. It would be
easier if we could have an amicable relationship. But
that aside, this kid was taller than me and outweighed
me by at least fifty pounds! For some reamisters when I
had been contemplating the idea of watching over four
teenagers I had been picturing youngren in my mind.
These kids, even the thirteen year old were young
adults.

Keary was large and strong and obviously had a dominant
permisterality, just like his man. He was very
intimidating.

He came in and sat on the bed and said, "You go ahead
and unpack Gail. While you are doing that we can talk
and then we can go out and swim for a while and you can
get to know the other three."

I stood there staring at him. I didn't want to unpack
in front of him for some reamister. I am not even sure
why. It just seemed like he was invading my privacy.
But he was sounding so reamisterable and I felt helpless
in the face of his intractability.

I began hanging up my clothes and he watched me as I
took everything out of my suitcase. As I unpacked he
kept up a running conversation pretty much on his own.
There were numerous, thinly veiled sexual innuendos and
at times I felt very much like he was the adult and I
the young in this relationship.

At one point I came back out of the closet after
hanging up a couple of dresses and Keary was sitting
there holding a pair of my panties in one hand and one
of my bras in the other. He ignored me and looked at
the tag on the bra, checking for my bra size I assume.

I rushed over and snatched my underwear out of his hand
and ordered him to leave my clothes alone. He just
smiled. I told him to leave me alone so that I could
unpack and he just sat there smiling. There was more
than a little bit of a challenge in his voice when he
said, "But Gail, I'm not through getting acquainted."
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#893
Up to the first message Down to the last message
When Keary's hand moved down to my sex on the
television I had spread my legs to give him total
freedom to explore. I saw myself gasp and then giggle
like a silly schoolgirl on the television.

My hand was still holding his hard penis and I was
moving it now with no urging from him. Meanwhile, here
on the couch watching, Keary had dropped his other hand
to my upper thigh and was slowly inching it closer to
where my tightly closed thighs came together. I heard a
noise and looked around to see that Kyra was filming me
again. The camera was catching Keary's left hand on my
breast and his right hand, now only a fraction of an
inch from my moist slit.

I jumped when his finger touched me in that most
intimate part of my body. But still I didn't struggle.
Well, I did struggle. I struggled not to gasp in
pleasure at the first touch of a male hand on my vulva
since my divorce. Or at least the first touch while I
was conscious and not under the influence of some have
that had been slipped into my take.

Keary whispered into my ear, "Look at the TV. See where
your hand is cunt? That felt pretty damned good. I want
you to put your hand around my cock now, just like you
did last night."

I don't know why I obeyed. I hated this. I hated
everything they were doing to me and everything they
were making me do. It was all so demeaning. It was
****! But I did what he asked. I reached over and
wrapped my fingers around his hard penis. I almost
pulled my hand away when I felt the disgusting moisture
that was oozing out of him and now coated his sex
organ. I shuddered in revulsion, but I left my hand
where it was.

Keary said, "Watch this Gail, here comes one of the
good parts."

I powerd myself to watch. On the television screen
Keary was up on his knees now and moving towards my
face with his large, hard penis bobbing wildly as he
moved. I nearly got sick as I watched him come to a
stop by my face. I saw that the smile wasn't on my face
at that moment. I looked confused.

Keary quickly cleared up my confusion. I heard him say,
"Open wide you sweet cunt. Let's see if you're any good
at sucking cock."

My stomach churned as I watched. In response to his
command I had opened my mouth and allowed him to pull
my face down over his throbbing sex organ.

I had, on a couple of occasions, kissed my ex-husband's
penis after he had begged me to perform oral sex on
him. I normally refused to perform such a perverted
act, but on two occasions I had given in. I want to
hasten to point out that although he frequently
requested that I perform oral sex on him, he never once
offered to perform that service for me. I would have
refused to allow it of course. But he never once
offered.

I had kissed his penis a couple of times, but I had
never once taken it into my mouth. Yet there I was on
the screen, sliding my lips down over Keary's penis.
The camera zoomed in for a close-up. We couldn't see
his face, but we could hear him moaning in pleasure as
half of his sex organ sank into my mouth.

He held onto my head once he had reached that point
where I had started gagging. Then he began to saw in
and out of my mouth for just a very short time before I
saw him tense up and it was obvious that he was cumming
in my mouth. I may have been haveged, but I was still
unable to cope with that. I had gagged and fetishd and
tried to pull away as he ejaculated into my mouth.

I could see his ejaculate oozing out of my mouth around
the shaft of his penis and finally he pulled it out of
my mouth and patted me on the head. In the voice you
might expect to hear from an understanding parent he
said, "Don't worry Gail. You just need more practice.
You'll get better. Now scoop that up and put it back in
your mouth and swallow it sweetheart. You can't let
that stuff go to waste."

And I did! I watched in total disbelief as I smiled at
Keary and then carefully scooped up all of his spend
that had escaped from my mouth and transferred it back
onto my tongue whereupon I promptly swallowed it all.

Meanwhile, here on the couch, Keary reached down and
lifted my leg and placed it over his own, spreading my
legs apart and exposing my sex. His hand returned to my
sex and he began to work two fingers inside of my
vagina. I was not wet at all and it was very
uncomfortable.

Kyra came in for a couple of close-ups and then moved
back when Kevin moved over and sat on the other side of
me on the couch. Soon they both had their hands on me
and at times they both had their fingers inside of me
at the same time.

My vagina had begun to lubricate, despite the fact that
I was not aroused in the least. So their groping was
becoming less uncomfortable, at least physically. My
mind was screaming at me to run from this house as fast
as my legs could carry me. But I knew that I couldn't.
I was a primisterer now. I was a primisterer of three strong
boys and a girl with a video camera. I knew that their
plan to ensnare me and turn me into their toy for the
next two weeks had worked perfectly. I could never
allow anyone to see the DVD that was playing now. And
it had just started. God knows what else was on it.

I shook myself from my reverie and returned my
attention to the screen. Keary had gotten out of my bed
and as soon as he moved out of the way Kevin had
climbed into bed with me. He had pushed my legs apart
and now I watched as for the first time in my life
someone touched their lips and tongue to my sex.

I may have been only semi-conscious last night. But I
had certainly reacted to Kevin's tongue on my labia. My
butt had come right up off of the bed and I had held
onto his head with both hands and cried out with
pleasure. Watching my extreme reaction left me
wondering fleetingly what it might be like. But it was
a nasty thing to do and I would never have permitted
myself to be demeaned in that manner if I had not been
haveged out of my mind.

I watched in surprise. It humiliated me all the more
when I had an orgasm as Kevin teased me with his
tongue. I was embarrassed because that was the first
time I had ever had an orgasm with another permister, even
while I was married. I had, on rare occasions, sought
relief from the shower massager, a trick I learned
about from a magazine. It had been quite pleasant. I
didn't do that often though because every time I did it
my conscience bothered me for a week afterwards. But
sometimes you just have to do something to relieve the
stress.

After my orgasm Kevin had moved up over me and I
watched now as he began to slide his organ over the
sopping wet entrance to my vagina. I had reached up and
wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him down on
top of me and cried out for him to put it in. And he
had!

Even though he was only fifteen, Kevin's sex organ was
larger than my ex-husband's. As he entered me I had
cried out in pleasure. I will never understand how I
could have been so responsive yet have not a single
recollection of the events of last night. It was
obvious though that I was not *** and that I
was enjoying myself immensely. To be perfectly candid,
looking at my face on the television now, I can't help
thinking that I had never enjoyed sex so much as I had
when Kevin ****d me last night, first with his tongue
and then with his penis. It was apparent as we watched
that I had several more orgasms before Kevin reached
orgasm and flooded my vagina with his seed.

As we sat there on the couch watching on the television
as Kevin get out of my bed, he reached over and placed
my hand on his penis. Now I had a penis in each hand.
Kevin sighed and said, "Just hold it. Don't move your
hand or I'm gonna cum. Watching this is turning me the
fuck on!"

The screen went blank for a second and then I saw Kyra
come back into the picture. She had changed clothes.
She had taken her shorts off and was wearing a skirt
now. She got into the bed with me and moved up to sit
back against the headboard. She spoke to me softly and
I had giggled again and then got up on my hands and
knees.

The camera was filming from the rear and it was a truly
obscene view of my buttocks and my swollen vulva. I
could see a thin trail of the slime that Kevin had shot
into my vagina. It was clinging to my labia and some of
it had begun to slide down one thigh.

I watched in disgust as I inched up and began to insert
my head up under Kyra's skirt. She held it down
carefully to avoid giving her brother's an eyeful. I
watched with dismay as it became obvious what I was
doing under the girl's skirt. It was obvious by my
actions and by the look on Kyra's face. I was
performing oral sex on her!

As we all watched the action on the screen there were
numerous comments from the boys about how she was
cheating by wearing clothes when everyone else was
naked. She ignored them until Keary said, "Hell sis,
we've all seen you naked anyway."

They stopped watching the action on the screen as she
argued with them about whether or not they had seen her
naked as they claimed. The argument came to a sudden
end when Kevin said, "If we hadn't seen you naked then
we wouldn't know that you trim your pussy hair into a
thin line and that there is a mole that's a little
smaller than a dime on your right butt cheek."

She looked at him for a minute and then finally she
found her voice. "How in the hell do you know that?!"

Keary smiled and said, "We told you sis. We see you
naked all the time. We've been spying on you for over a
year now."

"How?!" she asked. She obviously believed them now, but
she was very upset at the invasion of her privacy and
she couldn't imagine how they had managed it.

Keary just chuckled and said, "Hell, we'd be pretty
dumb to tell you how we do it wouldn't we?"

She stared at Keary for a few minutes. She was
seething. But we were all brought back to the action on
the screen as it showed her enjoying a very loud orgasm
last night. As she thrashed about her skirt rode up,
almost exposing the point where my mouth was still
pleasuring her body.

She noticed it though and she tugged her skirt down.
She didn't seem to be bothered by all three of her
brothers watching her have an orgasm. She only seemed
to be bothered by the thought that they had spied on
her and seen her naked. I didn't think that there was
that much distinction. But of course, I was sitting
here naked and being worryed by two teenage boys while
a teenage girl recorded it for their future amusement
and, I suppose, in case they needed any more blackmail
material.

Kyra was swearing quietly under her breath as she
continued filming. On the screen I saw her push me away
and carefully stand up. As soon as she was out of bed
Kirk climbed up behind me. I had already gotten back up
on my hands and knees to make room for Kyra to get out
of bed. Kirk ordered me to stay just the way I was and
he moved up and entered me from the rear as if I were
an natural.

I must have enjoyed it. There was a look of extreme
pleasure on my face. I don't know what size Kirk's
penis is. I didn't get a chance to see it. Whoever had
been filming had been behind us. It was apparently long
enough and thick enough to satisfy me though. After a
couple of minutes I had put my head down on my arms and
Kirk had begun to stroke in and out of me so fast it
was almost a blur on the television. I was grunting
loudly with every stroke but he hadn't lasted quite
long enough for me to reach orgasm.

I had looked pretty disappointed as he pulled his
softening penis out of me last night. Now, as I sat
here watching I had gotten so wrapped up in what was
happening that for just a second I had thought how
unfair that was. When I realized what I was thinking I
quickly came to my senses and reminded myself that I
was watching a recording of a gang **** starring me.

After Kirk finished with me and stood up, the sex
started getting more disturbing. Keary got back on the
bed and I was powerd to watch now as he powerd his
penis into my anus for the first time. It was obvious
from the look on my face and my cries of pain that I
had not enjoyed it. Keary had though. Even though he
had just ejaculated in my mouth not long ago he gripped
my buttocks and exclaimed, "Damn! That is one tight ass
bitch! You guys are going to love this!"

I watched in disgust as he sped up and then reached
orgasm, shooting his slimy ejaculate into my anus.

When Keary finally caught his breath and pulled out of
me I saw that I had been crying. I was still crying
when Kevin got back on the bed and powerd his sex organ
into my mouth. The camera came in close and I was able
to see that his penis was still coated with dried semen
from when he had had intercourse with me earlier. I
offered no resistance though. Not until he began trying
to power his penis into my throat for the first time.

That was when I started to struggle. I put my arms up
and tried to push Kevin away as he was holding my head
and trying to power his penis into my throat. I was
crying out in pain but my cries were muffled by his
organ in my mouth.

I heard Keary say something and Kirk got up on the bed
behind me and grabbed my arms. He rested his hard penis
in the crevice between my buttocks and held my arms,
leaving me helpless to defend myself.

Keary came closer and he began telling me how to take a
man into my throat and at first it didn't even look
like I knew that he was there. He reached under me and
pinched one of my nipples and when he had my attention
he repeated his instructions and soon Kevin's penis was
entering my throat on every stroke. When I had gotten
used to it, Kirk let my arms go and he began to power
his penis into my recently used anus. I had reached
back and attempted to push him away but he just ignored
me.

The sex on the television was getting to Kevin. He
really enjoyed watching as he had been the first to
insert a penis into my throat. He pulled his hands away
from my breast and my vagina and said, "Keary, I can't
take it anymore. I need to fuck her and I don't mean
later! Hell, if I had known how much fun it was to ****
a chick I'd have started a long time ago."

Keary laughed and said, "Yeah, I was just thinking the
same thing. In about another minute I was about to
shoot all over her hand."

He took his fingers out of me and lifted my hand off of
his penis. He told Kevin to pull a large leather
hassock over a little closer and they pulled me off of
the couch and bent me over the hassock on my back.

I started crying. I didn't bother to beg them not to do
it. They had gone to a lot of trouble to get me into a
position that I would have no choice but to submit to
them. But I dreaded this so much. As I would soon
discover, I didn't know the half of it. This was going
to be much worse than a simple ****.

Keary moved to one end of the hassock. He lifted my
legs up and spread them wide apart. He moved closer and
began to rub the head of his penis over my slit. At the
same time Kevin moved around and knelt at my head. I
had my eyes closed but I heard him moving around. I
ignored him. I thought the danger was coming from
Keary.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#894
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Jay reached out and slapped my tits. I croaked when I
tried to scream in pain. It was all that I was capable
of. At least it was a sound.

He said, "Reach down there and line my cock up with
that little girl hole of yours cunt. Let's see if I can
fuck your throat from this end."

There was laughter and another spate of crude remarks
from the boys at the table as I reached down and
wrapped my hands around Jay's big cock and placed the
fat, swollen head at the entrance to my pussy.

I held onto the shaft to guide it as he started to
power his cock into me. It was so large that at first
it wouldn't go in. His thick shaft started to bend for
a second and then the head popped in past whatever had
been holding him back.

It hurt like hell and I cried out again. This time I
almost sounded human as I cried out in pain.

Jay stopped after his cock first entered me. It wasn't
for my benefit though. He lifted my legs up over his
shoulders and moved up over me. He inched up closer to
me on his knees and started driving his cock into me,
going deeper with each cruel thrust.

It was very painful and I cried out or grunted in pain
with each vulgar stroke. As he worked his shaft into me
he kept up a running commentary for the benefit of his
buddies who were urging him to fuck me harder. He kept
telling them how tight my pussy was and how hot if felt
as it gripped his cock and all the while he was driving
it deeper and deeper.

Then, on his last violent stroke the last couple inches
of his cock entered me and as his pubic bone rammed
into mine he hit something inside of me and I screamed
in pain. There was an outburst of laughter and he
pulled back about half way and drove his cock back into
me again.

Again that incredible pain and again I screamed.

He started pulling out of me and this time he pulled
out until only the head was left in me. Just before he
started to drive it back in I felt something on my
lips. I opened my eyes and Keary was powering a dirty
sock into my mouth. His eyes met mine and he said,
"Your fucking screaming is hurting my ears bitch. Now
open wide."

I opened my mouth and gagged as he stuffed that dirty
sock inside. I didn't actually taste anything. There
was more the sensation of cloth in my mouth than any
taste. But the smell was almost overpowering.

I didn't have long to think about that though. As soon
as Keary stepped back Jay drove his cock all the way
inside of me again. As he bottomed out I felt that
horrible pain again and it was more than I could stand.
I ****** again.

My luck didn't hold this time though. When I regained
consciousness he was still leaning over me and driving
his cock into me violently. Whatever his cock was
hitting inside of me must be getting numb. There was
still a great deal of pain, but not that white hot
poker in my stomach pain that there had been.

I grunted loudly now with every stroke and prayed for
it to end. I couldn't feel anything in my pussy now,
just the horrible pain deep inside of me. I wondered if
I was reding. I wondered if I was damaged permanently
at both ends now.

Towards the end he dropped my legs and dropped down on
top of me. He wrapped his arms around me and began to
grind his pelvis against mine as he came inside of me.
Now, in addition to the pain from his driving cock I
had his large body crushing me, making it almost
impossible to breathe.

When he finally got to his knees and the moved away I
pulled the sock out of my mouth and then I reached down
to see if there was red between my legs. My hand came
away covered with slimy cum, but no red. I rolled
over onto my side and curled up and covered my face
with my hands and cried uncontrollably.

Jay was finally sated and he sat with the others and
told them how good a fuck I was. Kyra wasn't through
filming though. She kicked me back over onto my back
and ordered me to spread my legs. She got some close-
ups of my cum covered, stretched out, red and swollen
pussy. Then she said, "Get your ass inside and clean up
cunt. You fucking stink."

I struggled to my feet and picked up the throat spray.
Every step I took was agony. My insides had been
pummeled by that oversized cock and if something wasn't
damaged it would be a miracle.

I was half way to the patio door when I felt the slime
start running out of me and start to slide down my
thighs. I cupped my hand over my pussy and rushed to
the bathroom in my suite off of the kitchen.

I sat on the toilet and used some toilet paper to wipe
my hands clean while my pussy drained. It probably
hadn't been that much cum, but it took a long time to
drain because it was so deep inside of me.

While I was sitting on the toilet I sprayed my throat
again. I tried to talk, just to see if I could. I
managed to say a few words. It was very painful and my
voice was so raspy that it was hard to understand what
I was saying. But I had hopes that my voice would soon
return. I had been afraid that I might never be able to
speak again.

I sat there until nothing was draining out of me any
longer. I was afraid to delay too long. I didn't want
to upset Keary. It didn't seem possible that my life
could get any worse. But I didn't want to take a
chance.

I got up and flushed the toilet and took a hot shower.
I brushed my teeth and used a large amount of
mouthwash. When I couldn't delay any longer I went back
out to the patio.

The sense of relief I experienced when I stepped
outside and saw that only the four Clark kids remained
was incredible. I knew that I was still in for a lot of
use before the day was over. But I could not have
stood another bout with Jay. I think I would have gone
right out of my mind if I had to take that cock of his
inside of me again tonight.

After I had gotten everyone another beer, myself
included, Keary ordered me to stand beside his chair.
He examined my pussy and said, "It looks as good as
new."

He stuck a couple of fingers up inside of me and I
jumped slightly. It was still very painful. He smiled
and said, "Yeah, you're going to be fine bitch. Can you
talk yet?"

I replied, "Not very well." My voice was raspy and it
hurt to talk, but they were satisfied that I was going
to survive that incredibly cruel attack. They laughed
at me and ordered me to sit down and take my beer
before I went in and started supper.

I sat down and drank carefully. It hurt to swallow.
Keary said, "We'll let you rest until after supper, but
that was pretty hot. We're going to need some relief
after supper. I just thought I'd warn you."

I looked at him. I think it must have been a slightly
dazed look. I certainly felt dazed. Then they ignored
me and talked among themselves. Sometimes they talked
about me and how amused they were by what had been done
to me. They talked about Jay and his huge cock. Kyra
said, "I wonder what it would be like to fuck that
thing? I bet if I was on top and could control how much
of it went in that would be one wild fuck."

Kevin laughed and said, "I'm sure he'd let you. And I'd
be glad to hold the camera."

I watched her and the stupid little bitch actually
seemed to be considering it!

I finished my beer and asked what they wanted for
supper. They left it up to me and I went inside and
looked through the refrigerator. I started supper and,
after making sure that they weren't paying any
attention I had another beer. By the time supper was
ready I had takes two more. I'm not much of a takeer
but I was really in need of the numbing properties of
holy water at that moment.

After we ate they sat and watched me clean up the
kitchen and then we went into the living room. The fun
and games were apparently over for the day. Kyra didn't
bother with the camera. I had to provide them each with
an orgasm, including Kyra. But they didn't make me take
their cocks down my throat.

I was made to suck each of the boys and Keary and Kevin
both came in my mouth. Kirk let me suck him until he
was close to cumming and then he fucked my pussy from
behind. I was very tender still but it was bearable.

When I had finished Kirk off Kyra untied the strings on
her bikini bottoms and let the front of them fall away.
I crawled over to her and ate her out quickly. I think
that the torment that I had been subjected to today had
really excited her. She came the first time almost
immediately. She didn't settle for one though. I had to
eat her until she came again.

It was still early. It was only a little after nine.
But I was exhausted and I pleaded for permission to go
to bed. Keary said, "Sure, you can go to bed. But you
are relaxing with me tonight. Leave room for me in your
bed."

I was so desperately hoping for a good night's relax
and a chance to recuperate from the horrors of this
day. I almost started crying again when he told me that
he was going to be relaxing with me. I knew that meant
that my chances of getting ****d yet again tonight were
pretty high.

Keary said, "For the next two weeks we are going to
alternate relaxing with you. Maybe you'll get fucked a
little more, maybe you won't. I'll probably leave you
alone, at least until morning. I'm fucked out bitch.
You've drained me. But then, once I get in there and
get my hands on your hot little body, well, who knows
what will come up?"

I just nodded and went to my room. I went to the
bathroom and let Kirk's last little load of cum drain
out of me. I brushed my teeth and washed my face and
hands. Then I went to my bed and got under the covers.
Even though my mind was in turmoil I was exhausted and
I fell arelax almost instantly.

I slept through the night and when I awoke Sunday
morning Keary was relaxing beside me with his arm over
my waist and his hand resting over my tit. He was still
arelax though and I didn't move for fear of waking him.
I needed to go to the bathroom, but I was in no hurry
for the ***** to begin again.

It was probably close to half an hour later when I
heard a change in Keary's breathing and he started to
stir. I was dreading whatever the day ahead might hold
for me and I almost cried as I realized that now that
he was awake it was about to start again. I didn't know
just how quickly it was going to start, or just how
depraved the start would be.

When Keary finally was fully awake he realized right
away that I was awake too. He grabbed my tit and
squeezed it and when I squeaked in pain he chuckled and
said, "Come on cunt. Let's get started. We have a busy
day ahead of us today."

I didn't like the sound of that.

We got up and went into my bathroom. He pushed me down
on the toilet. I had no self respect left. It didn't
matter that he was standing there watching, I
immediately began to pee. As the loud stream of urine
splashed into the bowl Keary watched for a moment and
then he went over and turned the water on in the
shower.

I noticed before he woke up that he had a hard on. I
kept waiting for him to demand that I do something to
take care of it. But so far he was ignoring it.

That changed when we got into the shower. He turned the
shower head so that the water was aimed off to the side
and away from us and he pulled me around and leaned me
up against the shower wall. He kicked my legs apart and
started working his hard cock into my pussy from the
rear. I was still tender, but not as bad as I had been
yesterday. It would have been a lot easier if he had
provided some lubrication.

He worked his cock up inside of me and when it was
buried all the way in me I expected him to start
fucking. Instead, he stood still and wrapped his arms
around me and said, "Don't you dare move you stupid
cunt. If you do you'll be sorrier than you can possibly
imagine."

I was already sorrier than I could have imagined forty-
eight hours ago. But I almost lost it completely when
Keary sighed loudly and I felt something hot filling up
my insides. I didn't understand at first. When I
finally realized that he was pissing inside of me I
screamed in horror.

Despite his warnings I tried to pull away but he held
me tight and said, "I fucking warned you cunt! Now hold
still."

I stopped struggling. I stopped trying to get away. I
started crying hysterically. I could not even imagine
something like this happening to me. Every time I
thought I had reached rock bottom these perverted kids
found a new way to chip away at what little remained of
my sanity.

I felt my insides fill up with the hot, burning piss
and then it began to run out of me and down my legs. I
remained there, leaning up against the shower wall and
shaking my head. As the torment went on and on I could
only moan and murmur, "Oh god, I can't take any more of
this."

Keary, on the other hand, seemed to be enjoying the
hell out of it. He was squeezing my tits and groaning
with pleasure as he emptied his bladder into me. As the
strong stream slowly trickled to an end he left his
cock inside of me until his piss seemed to stop
draining.

When the draining stopped he grabbed my hair and pulled
his cock out of me. He turned me around and powerd me
to my knees and ordered me to suck him off. I could
smell the strong odor of urine on his cock and balls,
but I was unable to resist anything they did to me any
longer. I was broken. I still felt the pain. I still
felt the offense. I still felt degraded beyond all
ability to cope. But I no longer had the will to resist
even the most obscene requests.

I took his semi hard cock into my mouth and sucked him
until he was hard again. After that he came quickly and
I was at least grateful that he didn't insist that I
use my throat to please him. I was just getting to the
point that I thought I might actually recover from that
violent **** that Jay had taken so much pleasure from,
and his friends had all enjoyed watching so much.

I guess that the more perverse the acts I was subjected
to were the more turned on Keary was. He came in a very
short time. After all of the sex he had enjoyed at my
expense since I showed up here I was afraid that he
would take longer. I suppose that when you are sixteen
you recover rapidly. He certainly had.

After I sucked him off we took a shower and by the time
I had washed him and then washed myself the urine had
drained out of me. I shut the water off and dried him
and then myself. Then we went out into the kitchen.

No one else had come down yet. He sat down and told me
where to find the coffee. I made a pot of coffee and
started breakfast. I served both of us a cup of coffee
when it was ready. Then I made toast and bacon and had
them in the oven keeping warm until the others came
down.

While we were waiting for his siblings to come down for
breakfast Keary told me that we were going out today to
shop for some new work clothes for me. He told me that
tomorrow, when I went into the office, all four of them
were coming in with me. They had some exciting plans
for me for the next two weeks.

He didn't say any more than that. But that was enough
to scare me. Were they going to make it so I couldn't
work there after these two weeks? I had enough trouble
now dealing with the office Lotharios. I had a pretty
good idea of what these kids would want to make me wear
to work. I knew that it would be something outrageous.
But if they were coming with me when I went to the
office then they must have something worse than showing
me off in mind.

I waited until Keary finished tormenting me with hints
about what tomorrow would be like for me. While he
talked he watched me, enjoying my fear, my dread. But
as horrible as the prospect of dressing the way they
were going to dress me was, and submitting to whatever
future degrading sexual torments he had in mind for me,
there was something else that I dreaded more.

I couldn't decide if it would be a mistake to bring it
up and let him know how desperate I was to avoid any
one thing that he could do to me. There was the very
real possibility that knowing how much I feared it he
would make sure that it happened. Or in this case,
happened again. But I was terrified that he was going
to let Jay **** me again. I might survive having him
**** my pussy again. I'm not sure, but I might. It was
incredibly painful and I still didn't know that he
didn't damage something inside of me.

But if I did have to submit to him again, there was no
way I could survive that huge cock in my throat again,
or my ass.

I had to say something. It was praying on my mind and
above everything else I had to try to avoid those two
things.

I quietly asked, "Sir, may I ask you something?"

Keary smiled at me. It didn't take much intelligence to
know how much he enjoyed the presentation and the fear in
my voice when I spoke.

"What is it cunt?" he asked arrogantly.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#895
Up to the first message Down to the last message
se, not the others. I'll do anything for you if
you don't let him do that again."

He looked at me with an evil grin on his face. He made
me wait a very long time before he finally responded,
"Anything? You'll do anything I want for the rest of
the two weeks? Well, first of all you stupid cunt, I
can make you do anything I want anyway. But if you want
to make that deal I'll take you up on it."

"You know how dirty my mind is though. I'm not going to
make it easy on you. If you want to make that deal
though, then okay, I accept. Just remember, the first
time you refuse to do anything I'm calling Jay and this
time he's going to fuck all three holes. Remember that
when I make you do something so fucking sick it makes
you want to puke. Because the chances are that I will."

Now that we had an agreement I wasn't sure if I had won
or lost. I knew that Keary was the biggest pervert that
I was likely to meet in my entire life. But as bad as
his dirty mind was, I could not face the prospect of
having my throat and my ass ****d by Jay. When this was
all over I might end up

having to move to the other
side of the country. But for now I could only think of
keeping that huge cock out of my throat and my ass.

By the time we finished our coffee the others had
started drifting down to breakfast. When everyone had
come down I asked everyone how they wanted their eggs
and went to the stove and cooked them to order.

Keary and I were the only ones takeing coffee and I
served the other three kids orange juice.

When the eggs were ready I served breakfast for
everyone all at once. I poured Keary and me another cup
of coffee and as soon as I sat down Keary stood up and
moved over and stood beside me. He pulled his cock out
and aimed it at my breakfast plate and began to
masturbate.

The others watched in amusement for a moment and then
Kevin got up and stood on the other side of me and he
too began to masturbate. I watched in disgust as within
a minute of each of each other they came on my
breakfast. When they sat down Kirk took his turn. By
the time they had finished there was a coating of slimy
cum all over my bacon and eggs.

When Kirk stepped away Keary said, "Eat up bitch. You
know how good that protein is for that long red hair of
yours."

I stared down at my plate and despite everything I had
been through I felt very close to vomiting as I looked
at what they had done to my breakfast. But I glanced at
Keary and I knew what the alternative was. I picked up
my fork and mixed the eggs and cum together and stirred
it up. Then I ate it. I cleaned up my plate as they all
watched in amusement.

While we ate, Keary told them about our shower this
morning and how he had used me for a urinal. Kyra was
pissed that he didn't let her know in advance so that
she could film it, or at least watch it. She had a
nasty look in her eyes. It was apparent that she found
the idea of Keary using me for a urinal highly erotic,
or at least very entertaining. There is something not
right about all four of these kids. But she has to be
worst. A woman, or girl, should not be excited by the
**** and degradation of another woman. There is just
something very wrong about how much she enjoys what is
happening to me.

I managed to get my breakfast down without getting
sick. When everyone was finished I cleaned up the
kitchen and put the dishes in the dishwasher.

Except for Keary the others were already dressed. Keary
went up to his room to get ready and Keary told Kyra to
find me something to wear. They all seemed to know
where we were going. I guess they had talked it over
amongst themselves.

I followed Kyra to her room and she went to her closet
and brought out a miniskirt. I put it on, without
underwear of course. She stepped back and looked at me
and she said, "Roll the waistband over and pull it up a
little. I think you know what effect I'm going for."

I sighed and rolled the waistband over. I pulled the
skirt up an inch and looked in the mirror. The hemline
was right at crotch level. It wasn't as bad as the
dress I wore yesterday. But it was awful all the same.

Kyra liked it though. She smiled and went to her
dresser and looked through two drawers until she found
the crop top she was looking for. She pulled it out and
tossed it to me and told me to put it on.

I had never worn a crop top in my life. I located the
label and turned it around. I saw that there was
writing on the front but I couldn't read it until I
pulled the top on. The top was very thin and didn't
quite reach to the bottom of my boobs. Almost an inch
of the bottom curve of my breasts was visible. But the
worst part was that I could now read the writing on the
front of top.

In big black letters all across my chest it said, "I
NEVER WEAR UNDERWEAR". In smaller letters underneath it
said, "Go ahead, see for yourself!"

Just as I was putting on Kyra's high heels again Keary
came in to see what she had selected for me. He looked
me over and grinned. He said, "If anyone decides to
look you will let them. Won't you?"

I said, "Yes sir."

Then we went downstairs and got in the SUV. I sat
between Kirk and Kevin in the back and before we even
got out of the garage they had their hands all over me
and my top pulled up around my neck.

It was unpleasant. But by this time it wasn't as
traumatic as this kind of treatment had been yesterday
morning. Too much had happened since I woke up and
found out I was a sexy toy.

We drove to the Salvation Army Store on the other side
of town. I wasn't even allowed to straighten my clothes
out until I was out of the car. It was pretty
humiliating, but I don't think anyone was around to
notice. The parking lot was all but empty.

We went inside and headed for the racks of women's
clothing. They weren't in a hurry and we all stayed
together and looked at everything that was my size or
anywhere near my size. But they only selected the most
revealing, the most humiliating outfits for me. They
only needed enough for five days. They figured that I
could wear each one twice and then their man would
be home and I would have to start dressing more
appropriately again. They had in mind that I would
begin to dress more provocatively on my own after that.
But I was anxious for this to be over so that I could
return to my conservative clothing and my conservative
lifestyle.

They selected things that I could never have worn if
Mr. Clark was in town. One of the dresses was nearly as
short as the skirt I had on. But that wasn't the worst
thing about it. The top was totally sheer. There was a
vest with it. But the vest had no closure and was very
tiny. It would be obvious that my breasts were all but
naked under it.

There was another dress that was short but looked
reamisterably proper until you looked closely. There were
half inch stripes of sheer material running diagonally.
It would have been a very pretty dress and totally
acceptable over a slip.

The third dress they selected was a sundress that had a
bib style top. It was backless and tied behind the
neck. It wasn't that bad, for a day at the park. It was
totally inappropriate for the office. And it was going
to be worse. Kyra explained to Keary how much more
exciting it would be if the top was tied loosely
allowing it to fall away and hang away from by body.

The last two outfits that they selected were two micro
miniskirts and two sheer blouses. I would have been
self conscious if I were to wear those blouses with a
slip. I knew that I wouldn't have a slip to wear for
the next two weeks. I would be sitting in my office
with my breasts exposed.

Mr. Clark's company was very successful. But it did not
have a lot of employees. Everyone knew everyone else.
There were only about twenty-five people working there.
I don't mean that we were all friends and we didn't all
see each other every day. But everyone that saw me
would know who I was and what office I worked in. I
didn't think that it was going to be possible for me to
continue working there after Mr. Clark returned. And I
didn't yet know what these kids had planned for me
beyond making me wear these outrageous outfits to work.

Keary said that they would be going to work with me
tomorrow. So I knew that they had something planned.

I tried on all five outfits before we left and they
were every bit as bad as I thought they were. That
dress with the diagonal stripes of sheer material moved
around on my body as I moved. I tried it on and stood
in front of the mirror and when I turned I saw one
nipple and a flash of pubic hair. I turned around and I
could plainly see the crack of my ass through two of
the half inch diagonal stripes.

I can't even describe how naked I felt in the two sheer
blouses. I am not exaggerating, they were not semi
sheer. They were sheer. They were almost invisible. But
the scariest one was probably the sundress with the bib
top. I came out of the fitting room and Kyra went
behind me and untied it behind my neck and retied it
with a lot of extra slack. It drooped down and sagged
away from my body. A large area of my cleavage became
visible, but worse than that, the sides of my breasts
were exposed. When Kyra ordered me to lean forward my
breasts were totally exposed.

She ordered me to straighten up again and looked at the
bib top and said to Keary, "I think it would be better
if we took the sides in a little."

Keary grinned and agreed.

When I had tried everything on and when I was finished
I put Kyra's miniskirt and crop top back on. When I was
dressed Keary said, "I want you to go over there and
look at the men's clothes until we come for you."

I looked over towards the racks of men's clothes and I
saw what he had in mind. There were three young black
men looking through the racks.

I said, "Yes sir," but my heart was beating so rapidly
as I made my way over to the three men that I thought I
might be having a heart attack.

The kids kept an eye on me while they went to pay for
my new wardrobe. I walked over to the three men who
seemed to be together and started looking at men's
clothes right beside them.

They spotted me right away of course. But it was a
minute before they saw the writing on the crop top that
I was wearing.

One of them whispered something to the other two and
then he turned to me and said, "I like your outfit."

I tried to smile. I knew that Keary wanted this to
happen to humiliate me. I thanked him for the
compliment and turned to face them. The one that had
spoken looked around and then he bent towards me as if
he were going to kiss me. Instead, he reached out and
put his hand on my upper thigh, only an inch below my
pussy.

He watched closely and when my only reaction was a
sharp intake of breath he smiled and moved his hand all
the way up to my pussy. When his hand came into contact
with my naked flesh his breath seemed to catch and he
said to his friends, "The bitch ain't lyin' dudes.
There ain't nothin' under that skirt but pussy and
ass."

One of them moved around behind me and after glancing
around his hand came to rest on the back of my thigh
and then slid quickly up to cover my left butt cheek.
He squeezed it firmly and said, "I'll be god damned!"

The first man said, "What's the deal bitch? You
hookin'?"

I shook my head. But I didn't know what to say to him.
I glanced over at Keary and the four of them had paid
for my new clothes and were just watching me in
amusement. I finally said, "That guy over there," and I
nodded towards Keary, "told me to come over here to
look at clothes."

He looked at Keary and asked, "Is he your pimp?"

I shook my head.

They didn't know what to make of me now. The one with
his hand on my pussy asked, "Do you put out for free?"

Fuck! I don't know! I didn't know what I was supposed
to say.

I was almost relieved when I saw them walking over to
me finally. I harbored the faint hope that they would
take me out of here. But it was very faint.

Keary came around the rack and walked up and said,
"Good morning gentlemen. Pretty fucking hot, isn't
she?"

The three black men were checking out Keary and the
other three kids. They didn't know what to make of us.
Hell, I didn't know what to make of us! I had no idea
what Keary had in mind when he sent me over here.

The black men started thinking they were getting jerked
around I guess and they were starting to look like they
were getting upset. The one who was still holding his
hand on my pussy said, "What's the deal man? She says
she ain't a ho and you ain't her pimp. But she's
standing here with her cuckolds brownie all hanging out and letting
us feel her ass up. Is this how you get your rocks?"

Keary smiled disarmingly and said, "No man. We ain't
playing with you. We're playing with her. If you want
to fuck her, or get sucked off, let's go somewhere
quiet. No charge man. She hates it, but she has to do
what we say."

The black guys looked at each other and then the one
who seemed to be taking the lead said, "If this is some
kind of fucking game your running it ain't gonna be us
that gets hurt."

Keary said, "No game man. You want to fuck her? Then
let's go outside."

The three men shrugged and the two that were groping me
finally let go. They followed us out to the SUV and
waited while Kevin and Kirk put the bags in the back.
Then Keary said, "Okay, unless you got a place nearby,
you want to take the bitch around back or what?"

The one that had been groping my ass said, "I got a van
right over there. We can use that."

We looked where he was pointing. He had an older, beat
up windowless work van parked all by itself a couple of
rows over from us. We followed them to the van and he
opened the sliding side door and pushed some tool boxes
out of the way. They all looked around to see if anyone
was watching and Keary said, "Okay cunt. Give me your
clothes."

I didn't bother to look around. I pulled the crop top
off and unrolled the waistband on the skirt. I
unbuttoned it and stepped out of it. Keary took both
items of clothing from me and handed them to Kirk to
hold. I climbed into the dirty van naked.

One of the black men climbed in behind me and sat on a
tool box. He pulled his zipper down and worked his
already hard cock out and said, "Okay bitch. Let's see
what you got."

I stared at his cock for a moment. It was the first
time I had seen a black cock. The man was very dark
complected but his cock was coal black. It was only
slightly larger than Keary's though, so I wasn't
intimidated by it, not like I had been with Jay.

My throat was still sore, but before long I was taking
the man's cock into my throat. He and his two friends
all thought that was pretty exciting. I didn't notice
any difference between sucking a black cock and a white
one. I wondered if the cum would be different. I was a
long time finding out. Despite my newly developed
deepthroat s*******s he lasted a very long time. He
watched me working on his cock and except that he had a
hard on he didn't even seem to be that into it. But
finally I detected a difference in his breathing and he
started moaning quietly and his eyes closed and then he
started cumming.

The first spurt went down my throat but I caught the
rest in my mouth and finished him off with my hand.
When he finally finished my mouth was full. I took my
mouth away and swallowed and then I gently licked his
cock clean.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#896
Up to the first message Down to the last message
I nodded and I could no longer control it. My eyes
filled with tears and they began to run slowly down my
cheeks. He watched them roll down and fall onto my
breasts and far from feeling sympathy he grinned and
said, "I don't believe that I have ever been this
excited before in my entire life. I have never had an
attractive young woman so much under my control. You
have to do this until Clark gets back, don't you?"

I nodded.

He asked, "And I can come in here as often as I want
until then and you will let me fuck you?"

I nodded again.

He smiled and asked, "Do you suck cocks too Gail?"

I nodded.

He finally pulled his fingers out of me and asked, "It
isn't just me, is it? You have to fuck anyone that asks
you. Don't you?"

I groaned in dismay. He was learning just how much
power he had over me now and it was obvious that he had
every intention of taking advantage of me as often as
possible until Mr. Clark returned.

I said, "Yes John. I have to submit to anyone that
comes in here and wants me."

He smiled and said, "You know that is going to get
around. It would, even if I didn't tell anyone. But I
intend to tell a few men that I know will enjoy getting
to know you a lot better. You don't mind do you?"

I looked at him. I realized he was being facetious. I
answered sarcastically, "Christ no John. Tell
everybody."

He just smiled and said, "I just might do that. Now get
down on your knees, ice queen."

I dropped to my knees as he unfastened his belt and
opened his pants. He slid his pants and his shorts down
and his large, hard cock sprang free. He sat down in
the large leather chair nearby and spread his legs. He
smiled down at me and said, "Let's see how good a
frigid young girl like you can suck a cock."

I moved between his legs and took his cock into my
mouth. I slid my lips down his hard shaft and when the
head of his cock slipped into my throat his body went
rigid and he exclaimed, "Son of a bitch!"

Then, breathlessly he said, "I never would have thought
you could do that! Jesus Gail! Somebody just taught you
that didn't they?"

I mumred an affirmative around the cock in my mouth
and he said, "I would love to find out who they are so
that I can thank them. Fuck me! This is the best
fucking blowjob I have ever had. And I have to say, you
look beautiful with a cock in your mouth."

I wanted to yell at him to shut up and get this over
with but I just kept taking him into my throat. I
teased his balls with my fingers, doing everything I
could to hurry this up. It worked perfectly. He came in
less than five minutes. His body went rigid again and
he held my head and filled my mouth with cum. When he
was finished I sat up and swallowed while he stared at
me in obvious wonder."

He reached out and began teasing my breast again as he
stared at my tear stained face. He smiled smugly and
said, "I might have felt sorrier for you if you weren't
such a frigid bitch Gail."

I looked him in the eyes and exclaimed, "I was always
nice to you John!"

He smiled and said, "You could have been nicer. This
was pretty damned nice. It didn't ******* you to suck me
off did it?"

I saw no point in going on in this vein. He was
thinking with his cock and we both realized it. I
slumped in front of him and he saw that I was giving
in. He stared at my body for a few more minutes and
then he looked at his watch. He said, "I have a little
more time. Get me hard again so I can fuck you."

I sighed loudly. But there was never any question that
I was going to obey him. I leaned down and took his
cock back into my mouth. A few drops of cum had oozed
out of him and were coating the head of his soft cock.
I tasted them for a second but then there was just the
taste of his cock in my mouth as I started sucking his
soft cock.

It didn't take long. I was surprised. I thought that
men his age needed a lot more recovery time. Maybe he
was inspired by his sexual dreams coming true. His cock
got hard quickly and he let me suck it for a few
minutes before he pushed me away and stood up.

When I got up he turned me and sat me down in the chair
he had just gotten out of. He pulled my butt towards
the edge of the cushion and d****d my legs over his
shoulders. He stared down at my slit and said with a
touch of awe in his voice, "I never thought I would
ever see that heavenly pussy of yours Gail. I certainly
never thought I'd ever get to fuck you. It's going to
be a long two weeks girl. I'm going to be spending a
lot of time in here."

I had nothing to say to that. I just looked up at him
and waited. I didn't have to wait long. He started
sliding his hard cock through my damp slit and then he
said, "Put it in for me Gail. I want to watch you
putting my cock into that hot little hole of yours. I
hope that whoever is making you do this hasn't
stretched you out too much. This is a fucking dream
come true."

I reached down and grasped his cock. He shivered as my
fingers wrapped around it and he watched me place the
head of it at the entrance to my pussy. He took his
time. When I took my hand away he didn't move at first.
He stared down at the place where our bodies came
together and then, after a long pause he slowly started
to enter me.

As his cock slid deeper and deeper into my opening I
heard his breath catching. He moaned and said, "Oh my
god! That feels so fucking hot! Oh baby, your cunt is
so god damned tight! It's like a fucking fist gripping
my cock. I don't know if two weeks is going to be long
enough sweet cheeks. It is going to be hard to give up
this feeling."

He had finally buried his cock in me to the hilt and he
ground his pubic bone against mine. He took long, slow
strokes for a while, just enjoying the sensations that
my pussy was giving him, not really fucking me so much
as exploring my pussy with his cock.

As he did that he moved his hands over my breasts. His
fingers began to tease my nipples, gently squeezing and
pulling and the sensations, in conjunction with the
surprisingly pleasant sensations in my pussy, were
starting to get to me.

When I realized it I was horrified. Surely I was not
getting aroused by this ****. It was the gentlest ****
I had experienced so far but it was **** none the less.

I closed my eyes and tried to fight it but I felt
myself getting more and more turned on as John started
to pick up speed. I think he could see that it was
getting to me and it seemed to excite him even more.

He started moving faster and at the bottom of each
stroke his pubic bone would grind against mine,
stimulating my clit and making it impossible for me to
remain passive. I started moaning and my hands came up
of their own volition and began to caress his face and
neck as he fucked me faster and faster.

I hated it that I couldn't resist, but god it felt
good! I finally surrendered to the sensations and I
came just before he did. My pussy gripped his cock
firmly and he swore and tensed up and filled me with
his cum as he continued to grind his pubic bone against
my pussy.

He stayed inside of me and stared down at my body as
his cock went soft inside of me. He saw me looking up
at him and he realized how embarrassed I was that I had
lost control. He smiled and said, "Maybe you aren't an
ice queen after all. That wasn't so bad was it?"

I sighed deeply and thought about how to answer him. He
was still kneeling with his cock in my pussy and my
legs over his shoulders. His hands were toying absently
with my breasts and I had just had a great orgasm.

I didn't know what Keary would want me to say. I
finally said, "No John. It wasn't so bad. I had an
orgasm. But we both know that it was against my will. I
am doing this because I have no choice. But then, that
turns you on, doesn't it?"

He grinned and said, "Yeah, I'm afraid it does sweet
cheeks. You are a great cocksucker and a fantastic
fuck. What about your ass? Can I fuck your ass?"

I sighed and said, "I have to let you if you want to."

He said, "Why?"

I could only say, "Because the people that are making
me do this haven't given me a choice. I have to do what
you tell me."

He said, "But not just me, right? You have to do what
anyone tells you for the next two weeks?"

I nodded. He already knew that. It just felt an awful
lot like I was signing my own death warrant. I was
telling this horny old man that I would let anyone come
into my office and order me to have sex. There was no
way he was going to keep that to himself. He was
enjoying this situation too much to keep it to himself.

He thought for a moment and asked, "Why do you have to
do it all here? Why can't I take you to a motel room or
to your place?"

I said, "Those are the orders that I was given."

I knew that if I revealed the fact that there were
cameras all around capturing our every move then Keary
would see to it that I had another date with Jay.

John finally pulled his soft cock out of me. He gently
lowered my legs to the floor and looked around for
something to clean himself off with. I was watching him
and I knew it the minute that the solution occurred to
him. He smiled and said, "I can't put my pants back on
like this."

I knew where this was going and I didn't fight it. It
didn't matter anymore. I dropped to my knees and bent
down to lick and suck his cock and balls clean. As I
worked on his slimy sex organs he ran his hand over my
back and sighed in pleasure.

When I had cleaned him up he went over and picked up
his pants. I went over to Mr. Clark's desk and used
some tissue to clean myself before putting my dress
back on. John watched me as I wiped my pussy and
continued to watch as I put my dress back on. He was at
least nice enough to turn me and zip my dress back up.

He turned me back around and stared at me in my dress
for a moment and said, "I have to tell you Gail, that
was the best fuck I've had in years. I am going to try
to get back in here this afternoon. If I can't I'll see
you tomorrow."

I had nothing to say to that. I watched him unlock the
door and leave and I wondered who he was going to tell.
I looked at the clock and was surprised to see that
nearly an hour had passed since he first entered my
office. I may have destroyed my reputation here, but I
had certainly satisfied Keary's requirements. I
wondered if they had been watching. I wondered if they
had recorded it. I wondered what kind of life I would
have when Mr. Clark returned.

I made a quick trip to the ladies room and freshened
up. On the way back to my office I looked into the
break room and saw that it was empty. I hurried in and
got a cup of coffee and then rushed back to my office.

It wasn't long before I found out who John had spread
the glad tidings to. It was less than half an hour
before my door opened and Chuck came in. He stepped
inside my office and saw the way that I was dressed and
said, "Well I'll be damned. I thought sure he was
pulling my leg!"

There was no doubt in my mind how this was going to
end. Chuck knew the minute he saw me in this slutty
dress that John had been telling the truth. He stared
at my exposed breasts for a moment and then he said,
"Just so there are no misunderstanding, John said that
if I came in here and started telling you to…do certain
things, you would do anything that I wanted. Is that
right?"

I nodded despondently.

He asked, "And nobody gets in trouble later?"

I said, "No Chuck. You won't get in any trouble."

Chuck was younger than John. I didn't know much about
him. I didn't even know if he was married. He didn't
wear a ring and he didn't have any permisteral pictures in
his office. He was in his early forties and starting to
go bald. He was tall and skinny and quiet. For some
reamister he had always kind of given me the creeps. But
there isn't anything that I could point to and say that
was what bothered me about him. He was not one of the
men that flirted with me and tried constantly to get in
my pants. He stared at me whenever I was around his
office. But he never said much beyond hello to me.

He grinned and I think that it was the first time I had
ever seen him smile. It was not a friendly smile
though. In fact, it was kind of sinister. I shivered as
he came further into my office and walked around my
desk. He stood beside my chair and looked down at me.
Then he said, "Push your chair back and pull your dress
up. I want to see your cunt. John said he just fucked
the hell out of you." He chuckled and said, "I want to
make sure you are okay."

I was touched by his concern. I'm sure he had nothing
but my best interests at heart. The horny asshole!

I pushed my chair away from my desk and turned to face
him. He stood in front of me smiling down and enjoying
the view as I pulled my dress up and exposed myself to
him.

He stood there staring for a moment before he said,
"Spread your legs. I want a better look."

After I spread my legs he leaned over and then he said,
"Use your fingers. Open it up for me. I want to make
sure it's nice and clean. I don't want to fuck a dirty
cunt."

The arrogant bastard! I wanted to slap him so badly.
Instead I remained expressionless and spread my legs as
far as the arms of my chair would permit.

He squatted down in front of me and shook his head. He
said, "That is one fine looking pussy. If you hadn't
just gotten fucked I would have my mouth all over that
thing. I'm going to have to get in here early some
morning and be first in line. From what John says I
expect that you are going to be pretty popular in the
next couple of weeks. Now get up and let's go into
Clark's office."

I brought my knees together and got to my feet. Chuck
took my arm and led me into the back office and then he
closed and locked the door. He ordered me to strip and
he pulled his pants and shorts off.

We finished undressing at about the same time and Chuck
moved behind me and nestled his cock against my ass
while he reached around and toyed roughly with my
breasts. When he was finished groping me he let me go
and sat down. He spread his legs and I got a good look
at his cock for the first time. It was just like him,
long and skinny. It was nearly as long as Jay's monster
cock, but I doubt if it was half as big around.

I nervously took it into my mouth and began working up
to taking it into my throat. I had already gotten
warmed up with John and once I have done it with
someone the next time is usually easier. Still, I was
nervous about the length of Chuck's cock. I finally
worked my lips down to about the halfway point on his
shaft and the head of his cock was at the entrance to
my throat. I moved back up and then on the next down
stroke I took the head into my throat and slowly
continued to move down until my lips were at the base
of his cock.

Chuck loved it. He went nuts when he saw his entire
cock buried in my mouth and throat. John had told him
that I could do it, but I guess he was doubtful
considering the length of his cock.

I was surprised myself. It felt really strange, but it
didn't hurt. So I guess the problem with Jay's horse
cock is not the length but the girth. Chuck's cock
wasn't much bigger around than my thumb.

Chuck watched me work on his cock for a few minutes but
he didn't cum in my mouth. He pushed me away and
ordered me to get down on my hands and knees. As soon
as I was in position he got behind me and began fucking
me very violently from behind. If he had slowed down a
little it might have been much more enjoyable. His cock
felt nice inside of me but the violent pounding I was
taking was unpleasant.

I noticed to that he was eerily silent. He didn't talk,
he didn't moan or groan, he didn't grunt, he didn't
swear. Except for the sound of flesh slapping flesh he
was completely quiet.

He came, after what seemed like a very long time, but I
had not gotten even close. I was just waiting for it to
end. After he shot his cum into me he pulled out and
knelt behind me waiting. I guess John had told him that
I could be made to clean up the mess he made.

I turned around and sucked him clean. I licked his
balls and when his crotch was clean I got up and went
over to the tissue box and cleaned myself.

Chuck got dressed and left without saying a word. He is
still a very strange man. When he was gone I put my
dress on and went to the ladies room and freshened up
again. I couldn't keep walking around in the hallway
dressed the way that I had to dress for the next two
weeks. I would have to bring something to work tomorrow
that I could use to clean myself up without leaving the
office after each ****.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#897
Up to the first message Down to the last message
"I tell you what," she said. I'll give you a bag of
barbecue fries extra for you come shove up that one.
With extra bags of ketchup of course."

"Thanks hun," Jess replied. "Give me a hot dog also so
I can shove in the sissy mouth here so he'll know how
big a real cock should be."

I yelp as she jerked my cock hard up and down a few
times as the girl was the windows was laughing madly at
the sight.

"Coming up," the girl replied.

It felt like hours before the girl returned with the
bag and I quickly grabbed it hoping to get out of there
fast.

"I'll call you tomorrow," Jess smiled at her, "and see
if you want some of these white asses to play with. Get
moving sissy boy."

I started the car moving as the girls were saying
goodbye. No sooner than we was on the road, Jess shoved
the hot dog in my mouth and demanded I hold it there
all the way home. She started eating her burger and
passed the bag in back. In a few minutes, I hear Pat in
back moaning and knew where they were feeding her the
fries. At least I thought I did as my cock was being
jerked on again and at present I had my own troubles to
worry about.

We were home in less than ten minutes. It was a small
community with only our house and the neighbor, an
elderly teacher across the street adjacent to each
other while the rest of the houses were about a block
away. The porch light was still on and I hope the
teacher wasn't awake at this time of night.

"Get out sissy and open the car door for your
mistress," Jess demanded.

I got out and walked around the front of the car hoping
not to be seen and opened her door. She go out and
demanded I do the same for the girls in back.

After the first girl exited, I saw Pat climbing out.
Her face was totally red and lust was written all over
it. She was as hot as I had ever seen her. My wet shirt
she was wearing was totally open and my wet briefs
pulled down almost to her knees. I could see a red area
between her ass crack and knew I had been right
guessing what they had been shoving in there.

As the third girl climbed out, she reached and put her
hand between Pat ass cheeks shoving one or two fingers
in by Pat moaning. She looked at the others.

"I think I'll walk this cunt down the road for a
piece." She said. "Maybe I'll get lucky and someone
will pay us for a quick blow job or something."

I glanced at Pat face and knew she was trying to say
something only to be pushed by the girl with her hand
up her crack. It was quite a sight to see a girl
pushing an elderly woman along by her ass with her
briefs down to her ankles. My cock was so high it was
straining to burst.

I felt my pantyhose and panties being pull down below
my ass in back.

"Get on your hands and knees and kiss my feet," Jess
demanded.

I quickly got down and started kissing her shoes. If
the neighbor across the street was awake she would see
my big white ass bared out her window. I kept kissing
and then heard a swoosh and sharp pain to my ass. I
yelled out.

"Whip him some more with that switch Lou," Jess said.
"Wiggle that butt of yours while you kiss them sissy."

I was yelling and kissing as the switch kept coming
down on my ass. Finally the girl behind quit.

"Let s take him inside and have some fun." Jess said.
"Crawl to the door sissy boy and open it for us."

It was such a relief when the switching finally
stopped. My ass was raw in back and felt like pins were
shoved in it. I watched my mistresses start towards the
door and started crawling after them. Jess had the key
out and opened it. We had left the inside lights on too
and I felt totally exposed crawling inside with the
porch and door lightning fully exposing my ass behind.

I heard the girls making comments on how messy the
place was. Neither me nor Pat was good housekeepers and
usually just threw things around when we were busy.
Several of our clothes items we had worn that evening
were just thrown on the couch since we forgot to get
them in our hurry to do laundry.

"Wag your white ass over there and pickup those dirty
clothes sissy," Jess yelled at me. Use your mouth.

I crawled over and picked up the first item and started
crawling into the bedroom to put it in the hamper. It
took several more trips to get them all and the girls
were having fun popping my ass with the leftover
clothing as I completed it.

When I got the final item back in the hamper and
crawled inside, Pat was back from her walk with the
other girl who still had several fingers shoved in her
ass. Pat was panting and I knew she was close to
cumming again. She looked like a whore with my shirt
unbuttoned and her large tits swaying out of it and my
pair of underwear shorts had worked to her ankles. She
was thrusting her ass back and forth desperately
seeking an orgasm.

"No one came out wanting to fuck this old bitch," the
girl beside her said. "So I brought her back and
figured I'll have some fun with her. I got three
fingers in her ass already and she s still loose."

The other girls were laughing as Pat turned red in
offense. As I crawled forth, Jess grabbed my hair
and told me to go clean the wet spot on the floor my
wife was making. Her quick slap on my ass sent me
crawling forth in haste.

"Tied the bitch up on the chair," Jess who was
apparently the leader told the girl by my wife. Bend
her over it in case I feel like fucking that gaping
asshole of hers later."

I started lapping Pat cum on the floor as she was led
over to a chair in the corner. I lapped and watched as
she was tied over it with her ass sticking out in back
for whatever the girls had in mind later. When she was
completely tied up, Jess and the other girl led me by
the hair and toward Pat. They pushed my face in her
gaping asshole and started to tie me in that position.
My nose could almost enter her asshole it was so loose.
I hope she didn't have to go to the bathroom.

Now that the bitches are tie up, let's go through the
house and see if there is anything worth having, I
heard one of them say behind. I heard them start moving
around in back as my attention was quickly returned to
my present position by my wife Pat. The bitch was
trying to rub her asshole on my nose to get off. Damn
bitch, I thought as my head started bobbling between
her big mounds. I hope they shove a broom handle up it
when they get back.

I knew it was only minutes but it felt like hours with
Pat masturbating her asshole on my nose till the girls
returned.

"Look at the bitch hump her sissy husband face," one of
them laughed.

"Looks like we have a use for that big dildo we found
in the bedroom after all," another exclaimed.

I didn't even know Pat had a dildo.

With a wimpy cock like that at least I can see why the
bitch brought this big black poker for her cunt.

"No I think she s been using it on her ass. See she can
t get enough of something shoved up it. Well let s see
which end it fits," another said. "Go untie the sissy
boy and shove it up."

Pat had quit humping my face in surprise. There was
nothing more I wanted to see than something shoved up
her asshole this moment but my face. I felt the ropes
being released from behind me and then my hair grabbed
as one of the girls moved me away from my wife large
ass.

"Please, it s too big," I heard Pat whisper to the
girl.

"Hush up bitch. Your asshole is big enough to drive a
train in right now," the girl replied.

I watched as she brought the large black dildo up to my
wife ass and drove it towards her loose puckered
asshole in back. My cock was pointing straight up in
excitement as she started trying to rim it in her butt
hole. Pat was moaning and begging the girl to be gentle
but I knew that wasn't going to happen. I wanted her to
shove it in harder. I heard Pat gasp in pain as the
monster made it's inside the opening and I knew there
was no resistance left now as it slipped in the rest of
the way without any problem.

"That should keep the bitch busy for awhile," Jess
yelled out. "Let's sit and watch Sissy boy dance for
us. You want to dance don't you sissy boy. Get up and
wiggle that butt and little weenie of yours."

"Yes mistress," I yelled, getting up quickly from the
floor.

Jess and one of the other girls were on the sofa with
their legs spread out and rubbing their bare clits as
the other girl quickly joined them. I started dancing
in front of them while they masturbated their pussies.
My cock was slapping my legs wildly dropping cum all
over the carpet floor. When they said to turn around, I
quickly did as requested shaking my butt as fast as I
could for their pleasure. I was told to slap my ass
cheeks and spread them every once in a while which I
did with much pleasure. I could hear them moaning
behind me as I was stunned to hear the doorbell ring.

"That s probably that old bitch across the street," one
of the girls said. "I saw her looking out the window as
I was walking the bitch back. Probably playing with her
cunt the whole time."

I was covering my cock and ass with my hands in
surprise and fear. I knew Pat must have been in panic.

"Well let the bitch in," Jess told one of the girls.
"We can each have a bitch for ourselves tonight."

I fought the fear of running as the girl walked over
grabbing her gun on the way and opened the door. There
was our teacher neighbor from next door standing there
looking at both me and Pat. Her mouth was completely
open in surprise. Finally, she regained her senses.

"You pervert. I came over here to tell you to stop but
now I'm going to call the cops," she yelled out.
"Perverts."

She was just about to turn around when the girl pointed
the gun at her face.

"I don t think so, bitch." The girl yelled at her. "In
fact, I think you are going to lower those jogging
pants of yours to the floor and beg to join in the fun.
Isn't that right?"

Our neighbor, Marsha froze, at the sight of the gun. I
could see her hands and knees shaking at the sight of
it.

"Please, I won t call the cops. I'll just go home and
let ya enjoy your fun. I sorry for disturbing you,"
Marsha started saying.

"Too late bitch," the girl said. "Drop those pants
now."

I could see Marsha face the thought of running for it
and her desperate fear of being shot. Suddenly she
reached the waistline of her pants and started lowering
them. Even through she was slightly overweight and in
her late 40's I had gotten hard several times in the
past watching her ass swaying in the flower bed.

"Hurry up bitch, those panties too." Jess said.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#898
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!


Janitorial Services


Michelle worked as a secretary for a lawyer office
owned by elder 45-year-old lawyer Jill. For the first
few weeks she started she noticed nothing unusual
except for most of the customers were black. Still this
wasn't that unusual.

Jill was always working after she left and Michelle
being lesbian in nature had a big crush on her. Several
times she had hinted with little result but she knew
deep inside that she was a lesbian also. She just
didn't know how to approach the subject without making
it obvious and possibly losing her job.

That evening she closed up the office and said goodbye
to Jill before getting her things. The cleaning lady a
large black lady named Miriam had just came in as usual
when she was leaving. She said hello and then left the
building for her car. As soon as she got there, she
remembered she had left her key on the desk at work and
started back to get it. The door was not yet locked so
she walked in quietly to keep from disturbing Jill and
got to her desk when she heard a noise like a yell from
Jill's office. She quietly opened the door and was
astonished at the sight before her.

Jill was totally naked and bent over in the corner of
the room with her large white ass jutting out in back.
A black tail of some sort was shoved in her asshole and
Miriam the Janitor lady was sitting naked in her chair
at her side with her feet on her back. She had a strap
of some kind in her hand and was striking her ass with
it. Jill was promising to do a better job of some sort
as the strap struck her ass and she yelled in pain. The
strap struck again and again as her ass wiggled in
response. Michelle was getting so excited watching she
dared not to interrupt the event.

"The next time I arrive you better be on your knees ass
up," said Miriam striking her ass again. "I'm getting
tired of you not obeying me and tonight I'm going to
give you to Kim so she can get your big ass back in
gear."

She reached and grabbed the tail in Jill's ass which
Michelle saw was a dildo with something attached and
started working it in and out of her asshole while Jill
was crying underneath.

"This is what my little slut needs, isn't it? She's
been a bad little slut and needs her ass fucked after
sitting on it all day." Miriam kept teasing.

"Yes mistress, please fuck my slut ass." Jill begged.

Miriam quit shoving the dildo and placed her feet on
the floor.

"Now get that slut mouth of your over here and licked
my feet properly." She told her.

Michelle watched as Jill slowly turned around with
tears running down her face and got down in front of
Miriam and started lapping her tongue on the large
black lady feet like a dog would do for a master. The
sight was turning her on as she raised her dress and
tugged her pantyhose down to her knees.

She reached between her legs and started slowly rubbing
her cunt not wanting to cum too soon before she had
seen what was going to happen next. Her wait was not
too long as Miriam got up from the seat and bent over
the desk with her ass towards Jill who got on her knees
and started lapping her large ass.

Michelle was rubbing harder watching Jill's face buried
in Miriam's large ass and her ass wiggling beneath with
the tail wagging on the floor. Her cunt was on fire.
She loved to make love to women but had never tried
anything kinky and the sight was too much for her as
she was shoving two fingers in her cunt and rubbing her
clit with the other hand. She wished it were her face
buried in Miriam's ass and was getting near to cumin
when she felt a hand grab her ass cheek and a voice
whisper in her ear.

"Quit rubbing your pussy slut. In a minute you're going
to be joining them so you better watch closely." A
voice said from behind her waking her up.

The voice sounded like a young black lady, as Michelle
never glanced back but only forward. She felt the hand
slip between her ass cheeks as her own hands grabbed
her knees. Then a finger was shoved in her asshole as
she almost bit her own tongue to keep from crying out.

In front, Miriam had grabbed Jill by the ears and was
shoving her face deeper in her ass. Michelle was
wondering how Jill was managing to breathe as she
herself was going wild with the finger pushing in and
out her butt. She then felt another finger inserted as
she loosen her ass muscles to accept it.

Miriam let go of Jill's ears and turned around and
slapped her face hard. She told her to crawl under the
desk face first as Jill got on all fours and crawled
forward. The sight made Michelle cum as she watched her
boss crawl forward with her tail wiggling in back
beneath it. When she was underneath, Miriam leaned back
and kicked her ass telling her to lift it higher.

Miriam grabbed a rubber band from the desk and sat back
in the chair. Taking aim, she started popping her ass
with the rubber band while Jill was thanking her in
return.

Michelle was about to cum again when her she felt her
hair being grabbed and jerked back. She was pushed
inside the room by the hand in her ass as Miriam looked
up in surprise at the young white secretary entering
with pantyhose at her knees and her cunt-dripping wet.

Miriam smiled and welcomed Kim. "I see we have a new
toy to play with," she said.

Kim pulled her finger from Michelle ass and released
her hair. She kicked her ass with her knee and told her
to get on her hands and knees as Michelle dropped
immediately to the floor.

"Caught her watching outside playing with her cunt,"
said Kim. "Thought she might as well join in the fun
for a while. Tight ass for a white chick."

"The more the merrier," smiled Miriam as she turned
back around and started popping Jill's ass repeated
with the rubber band as Jill started begging underneath
the desk for mercy.

"Kim why don't you have some fun with slut puppy here
while I test the new cunt." Miriam told her.

She grabbed a ruler from the desk and walked over to
Michelle on all fours. She then squatted down on the
top of Michelle head till her pussy pressed her face
deep on the carpet and her weight held her pin.
Michelle was too scared to move as she felt her dress
rise over her shoulder and knew her ass was exposed in
back. She couldn't move her head under Miriam's weight
and her arms were pinned by her legs.

She knew what was coming but never dreamed it would
hurt that bad as the ruler fell on her ass and she
screamed out in pain. The next was just as hard as she
started pleaded with Miriam for mercy but Miriam kept
swatting her ass with the ruler as she continued to try
to shift her ass to avoid the hits. It didn't take
long before she was crying like a baby beneath her
pleading to do anything her mistress wanted.

Miriam finally quit swatting Michelle's ass with the
ruler, as the young secretary was nothing but a sobbing
mess beneath her. She stood up and demanded Michelle
kiss her feet for whipping her ass. Michelle quickly
started kissing. The pain in her ass and her pussy on
fire had turned her on more than watching he action
earlier.

Miriam was just looming overhead laughing at her and
calling her the new office whore. Michelle caught a
glimpse of Jill passing by crawling on the carpet with
Kim on her back holding her hair like a horses rein.
She dared not stop at this moment however; she wouldn't
be able to sit for at least a day after that ruler got
her ass.

Miriam told her to get up and removed all her clothing.
When she had undressed fully, she demanded her to turn
around and bend over. She went to her purse and got a
white glove and returned to her back. Jill was still
crawling around passing by in a heavy sweat as Kim was
now swatting her ass with her hand to continue. She
watched as she felt the gloved finger enter her pussy
and then another. She placed her hands on her knees to
try to maintain her balance as the third finger entered
and she tried to relax her pussy to accept it. The
fourth finger however, was too much as she cried out
for mercy. The pain was more than the pleasure she was
enduring.

Miriam laughed.

"Tight for a white cunt," she said and withdrew her
hand.

Michelle started to relax when she felt a finger jabbed
up her asshole and almost knocked her off balance. She
had never been used like this but the finger felt good
at the present. The finger pushed in and out as she
started to get used to it but then she felt another
finger slowly starting to go in and her fears returned.
She desperately tried to relax her asshole as the
second finger went in without too much difficulty and
started working in and out with the first.

The fingers were driving her wild as her ass starting
rocking in response to the fingering on her bum. She
was beginning to enjoy an area, which had never been
used before when she felt a third try to enter. This
time the pain came back as she pleaded again for mercy.
Her asshole was now on fire from the onslaught and she
tried everything to relax it while she pleaded. Miriam
must have felt some kind of pity on her because she
finally stopped ant withdrew the fingers leaving her
gasping for air.

"Your ass is much too tight," Miriam responded. "We'll
have to work on that one. I have paying customers that
like the asshole better than the pussy. We'll have to
try the smaller dildo first and then work our way to
the average one."

Michelle hardly heard her words as she maintained her
position bent over at the knees with her ass jutting
back trying to recover from the attack her ass had just
suffered. She saw Kim sitting on the edge of the desk
with her legs spread wide with Jill squatting on the
floor lapping her cunt like a bitch in heat. Oh that
looked so good right now.

She felt something swat her ass hard in back as she
jumped from the pain.

"On your knees bitch," demanded Miriam walking in front
with a small long paddle. "Hold your tits out for your
mistress. If you do as you told, I wont hit them with
this paddle. Otherwise, they are going to be two
squashed tits on you."

Jill held her tits out for inspection with fear in her
eyes. She felt Miriam grab her nipple and pull and
pinch it as tears came in her eyes from the pain. She
quipped the other and started doing the same. The pain
was hard to take as she closed her eyes and tried to
focus on something else.

Swat. The paddle hit her right breast as she opened her
eyes and screamed in pain. Swat, another to the left.

"Don't ever close your eyes slut when I am inspecting
you," said Miriam. She turned around and bent over
showing Michelle her large ass.

Michelle knew what to do as she had seen Jill earlier
and crawled forth burying her face between the plump
cheeks and started working her tongue around her anus
and then working her way within. Her asshole was
already loosened and she had little difficulty. She was
starting to get excited again and felt the wetness in
her cunt returning. She started working her tongue in
as a dildo as she felt the pressure of the ass cheeks
on her face as if someone was sitting on her. Her
breathing was becoming differ cult as she focused on
catching her breathe as she would withdraw her tongue.

Miriam finally tired of her tongue and turned around
and put her foot on her shoulder pressing her head back
down to the floor.

"Not bad for a white slut like you." She laughed down
at her. "Maybe you'll be better with the women than the
man like that slut boss of yours.

She walked behind her and put her toe in her ass and
pushed. "Crawl for me bitch. Crawl around the room and
wiggle that white ass. She slapped her ass with the
paddle as Michelle started crawling around."

"Wiggle harder bitch," said Miriam catching up and
slapping her ass again.

She crawled behind Jill who now had her head beneath
Kim's pussy as Kim was using her hair to massage her
cunt with. She was smiling down at her and stroking her
pussy harder with Jill's hair. She tried swinging her
ass side to side as she crawled to avoid another swat
from the paddle as she continued her offense for
her mistress.

Miriam had taken her seat again and called her over.
She had a letter opener in her hand with a round handle
about 1/2 inch in width in her hands. She looked down
at her as she came and asked where did it belong which
Michelle responded in her ass. She was told to turn
around and then she pushed it deep in her asshole as
Michelle spread her ass for her.

"Eat my cunt, whore." demanded Miriam.

Jill turned around and buried her face in Miriam's
large hairy cunt and started lapping as Jill did
earlier. She was determined to please her new mistress
as her own pussy was dripping on the floor. She felt
her hair being twisted in a long roll up above and then
being pulled as she stopped lapping and started
shoveling her tongue deep within her cunt. Miriam was
soaking wet herself and rocking on her face while
pulling her hair to shove her face deeper and deeper
inside. She finally came rocking her cunt all over
Michelle's face that was still buried cleaning her
pussy.

"Look up at me slut," she said to Michelle and start
working that letter opener in and out your ass. "Tell
me you're my slut and begged to be fucked."

Michelle reached behind looking up at her mistress.
"Please Mistress, fuck your whore." She kept repeating
her request while pushing the letter opener in and out
her ass and watching Miriam smiling face above her. She
felt totally humiliated and embarrassed but at the same
time she needed to come.

"We have a married couple coming in about 15 minutes,"
Kim told Miriam. "Should we charge them extra for the
additional slut."

"No way," Miriam laughed. "We'll just have this cunt
for our pleasure while they enjoy the old bitch there.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#899
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!


Lily White Neighbors


Janice had invited the Lloyds (their new white
neighbors) over for a barbecue for the evening. Her and
Tom had noticed the older couple since their arrival
and had been plotting for a month to get them over and
make them their slaves. They had sex at night talking
about what they would do with each of them as the need
to dominate became more and more powerful.

The door finally rang.

Janice opened the door to see Midge and Paul standing
there.

"Come on in," she said. "Tom is outside making the
barbecue now. Why don't you go out back Paul, while
Midge and I get things ready in the kitchen? The patio
is just out the door down the hall."

Janice watched as Paul went past noting his tight
little white ass in his jeans.

Patience, she thought. His ass will be mine soon. She
turned back to Midge.

"Why don't you help me with the salad and potatoes?"
She asked. "We'll going to eat outside shortly."

"Sounds great," Midge replied and followed Janice into
the kitchen area.

The women made small talk getting things together in
the kitchen as Janice studied Midge body during the
whole period. Several times, she wanted to grab the
woman by the hair and shove her face up her cunt but
knew the time wasn't ready.

"Let's carry the food out," she said.

They found the men outside with the barbecue completed
and laid the gatherings on the patio table. Tom had
turned the conversation to sex and was bragging about
all his conquests while Paul seemed to be interested
and soaking all of it up.

Midge seemed to be a little surprise by Paul openness
but tried to stay calm throughout the meal ordeal till
Janice asked something which completely took her off
guard.

"Tom has a 12" cock that I love to pound my sweet cunt.
Is Paul cock that big sugar?" Janice asked.

Midge stopped eating pondering to figure out how to
reply. Paul himself looked stunned and wounded by the
comment.

"No, well Paul isn't that big but he can satisfy a
woman in other ways," Midge replied loosing her
appetite.

"How does he do that? Licking your cunt." Janice
pressed on. "Do you enjoy licking your wife cunt,
Paul?"

The white couple both sat and was at a lost of words
till finally Midge got the courage to say something.

"Well I do return the favor you know," she said
noticing Paul uneasiness.

"Oh, so you suck his little cock while he licks your
cunt?" Midge continued with Tom sitting there smiling.
"Hoping it will get big enough to fill your cunt?"

"I didn't say that," Midge quickly replied lying and
turning red.

"Tom why don't you show Midgie here what a real man
cock look like," Janice said.

"Sure," Tom replied getting up and lowering the swim
shorts he was wearing below his cock which sprung out
immediately. A real man cock, he boasted.

Both Paul and Midge sat stunned looking at Tom's large
member.

"How about you Paul," he said looking at Paul shocked
face staring at his large cock. "Show the women here
what a man you are."

Paul was totally red in offense and sat still.

"Come on Paulie," Janice pressed on noticing Midge
stare at Tom large cock.

"Show me what your wife finds so pleasing. Don't be a
baby."

Paul tried to say something but failed; he rose from
the table and unzipped his jeans pulling his 6" cock
out.

Tom and Janice both starting laughing as Midge and Paul
quickly turned red in embarrassment.

"Tom why don't you come over here and let Midgie here
have a feel of a real cock and Paul can come over and
let me see if I can make it get any bigger. Come on
over, sugar and let mommy make it bigger." Janice
requested.

Midge froze in her chair as Tom slowly started walking
over. She wasn't sure what to do as she saw the large
monster approaching her. It was the largest she had
ever seen. She wanted to hold it and suck it so bad as
it approached not caring if her husband was watching or
not. She grabbed it with her hand and rubbed her palm
up and down on it.

"Come on Paul bring me that little white dickie or
yours," Janice laughed noticing Paul paused to stare at
his wife and Tom.

Paul finally made his way over as his own cock was
starting to stick straight out. Janice quickly grabbed
it as he arrived and started stroking.

"Why Midgie, you can fill your mouth with this thing;
let alone in your pussy." Janice teased. She glanced at
Midge stroking the large cock with lust written all
over her face.

"Why don't you get down and suck my husband real cock,"
she said over to her.

Paul cock was dripping wet in Janice hand as he watched
his wife dropped to her knees off the chair and quickly
shoved her mouth on Tom large cock. Tom was looking at
him grinning and grabbing Midge by her hair controlling
her mouth on his cock. She was offering no resistance.

"Looks like no one wants to suck on Paulie's little
cock," Janice teased knowing he was hers now. "Strip
for me baby," she demanded looking up at him.

Paul was too excited to resist as he quickly undid his
shirt and dropped his jeans to the pavement below and
stepping out of them with Janice still stroking his
little white cock.

"You do have a nice little white ass," Janice teased.
"Why don't you get over my lap like a nice little white
boy and let me paddle and play with it."

Paul was too excited and humiliated to resist as he
slowly lowered his body over Janice glorious lap. He
was dripping cum on her thighs.

"First of all, I think we should punish you for having
such a small little pecker," Janice pushed on. "Don't
you think so Paulie? Just call me mistress dear."

"Yes mistress," Paul whispered. He glanced to see Midge
was now rocking her head up and down fully on Tom large
cock.

"Don't you just love having your little white ass over
a big black mistress like me lap," Janice asked.

"Yes mistress," Paul replied. Spank me for having a
small cock.

"Tom dear. Why don't you take that white bitch drooling
over your cock to the bench over there and shove you
cock up her cunt so she'll know what a real man can do.
Her pants are already wet." Janice said smiling at his
look of power.

"You bet babe," Tom replied maintaining his grip of
Midge hair. He pulled her up and started walking her
over to the bench with little or no resistance.

Whap.

Ohh. Paul murmured out.

"Watch a real man screw your wife Paulie," Janice
teased slapping his ass hard again. "See how fast she
undressed for him and bent over the bench."

Whap. Whap.

"Are you enjoying watching him pound her lily white
cunt?"

Whap, Whap.

"Ohh. Yes mistress, Ohhh." Paul yelled out.

"Your cock is good for nothing but playing with, isn't
it sugar." Janice continued.

Whap, whap.

"Ohh. Yes Mistress," Paul shouted. "I want to be your
slave."

It was the words Janice knew he would be saying since
his arrival.

"Of course, you'll be my slave Paulie dear since your
cock isn't good for nothing else." She teased him.
"You'll will service me with your tongue in any way I
desire."

Whap, whap.

"Do you want to tongue my beautiful black ass, Paulie?"
She asked.

"Yes mistress, ohhhh." Paul yelled out.

"Look over there Paulie. Watch your wife being slapped
while she is getting fucked." She commanded him. "It's
getting quite red like you tiny little butt."

Whap, whap.

"Do you need to come slave?" She asked.

"Ohhh, please mistress, please." Paul screamed out in
excitement.

"Maybe later," Janice teased, stopping her spanking.
"It time for your asshole inspection right now."

She quickly pushed her finger as fast and deep as she
could up his asshole as his cock squirting between her
thighs.

"Naughty boy," Janice yelled at him. "You'll going to
be punished for that."

"Get on your knees and clean my thighs," Janice
demanded. She roughly removed her finger from his
asshole as he moaned in pain.

Paul was too embarrassed to object as he crawled off
Janice lap and got down on his knees. His tongue
started lapping the majestic thighs of Janice as she
spread her legs showing him a glance of her cunt. He
was still rigid as he cleaned her thighs hoping she
would demand he lick her cunt.

"What are you looking at white boi," Janice shouted
down at him. "You want to lick my cunt like you lick
that whore of yours?"

"Yes mistress," Paul meekly replied with his cock
straining to reach full size.

Janice laughed.

"You haven't desired the right to lick my cunt boy,"
she told him.

Slowly she rose from her chair and turned around with
her butt only inches from his face. She lifted her
dress up exposing her beautiful full size ass to his
face.

"Is this where your face belongs white boi," she asked
him.

"Yes mistress," Paul replied quickly dying to put his
face in her beautiful ass.

"Clean my asshole slave," Janice demanded. "Your tongue
better be as good as that whore said or you'll get
double punishment later."

Paul immediately shoved his face between the goddess
mounds running his tongue around and around the pucker
opening and then inside. Janice was rocking back on his
face as he tongue fucked her ass as deep as he could.
When it was loose enough, he started rolling his tongue
inside to try to please her.

"Not bad for a white boi," Janice said stepping forward
as Paul almost fell face down on the pavement trying to
keep his face in her ass.

"Turn around slave and look at your whore wife," Janice
demanded.

Paul turned around to see Tom was now bent over the
bench while his lovely wife Midge was tonguing his ass
much as he had done with Janice.

"Looks like your lily white whore loves to be a slave
as much as you do," Janice laughed. "You don't mind if
I go over there and kick her lily white ass do you
slave?"

"No mistress," Paul replied. "Her ass is yours."

"Crawl behind me slave and try to keep up or I'll kick
your ass too," Janice told him as she turned and
started towards Tom and Midge. Paul hastened behind her
on his hands and knees. Neither Tom nor Midge heard
them as they approached. Janice went over and panted
her foot deep in Midge ass driving his wife face deep
in Tom ass as she yelp in surprise.

"Do you enjoy eating a real man ass bitch?" Janice
asked her. "Or do you want to go back to sucking your
husband little dickie like you always do."

"No." Midge replied with her face buried in Tom ass. "I
want a real man."

"No mistress," Janice shouted, kicking her ass again
with her foot.

"No mistress," Midge replied still rimming Tom ass.

"Get your face out of my husband ass," Janice demanded.
"I got something else you are going to lick on. Like my
cunt little Midgie."

Paul watched as Midge turned around and saw the lust on
her face knowing she was gone forever.

"Come on dearly and crawl over to the chair with me."
Janice demanded. "Slave Paul, Master Tom cock is hard
again and need another sucking. Get down there worm and
show your proper respect to a real master."

Tom turned over and grabbed his cock stroking it.

"Come here white boi and start sucking," he demanded,
"or I'll beat the cuckolds brownie out of that white ass of yours
in front of my new whore."

Paul started crying but went forward and engulfed Tom
massive cock in his mouth.

Janice had led Midge by her hair to the nearby chair
and sat down spreading her legs wide.

"Come lick my cunt you white whore," she demanded.
"There's only going to be one licking cunt these days
so get used to it."

She roughly grabbed Midge by the hair who was staring
at her wet cunt and drove her face deep in her bush.
She felt her tongue immediately going to work on her
clit and laid back to enjoy the feeling. She turned to
the side to watched Paul getting his mouth stuffed good
by Tom who was shoving it as far as he could inside.

"Shove it up his white ass sugar," she yelled at him
roughly grinding Midge face deeper in her cunt. "With
that tiny cock he should have been a girl. Show him how
a man fucks a bitch."

Tom roughly shoved Paul face off his cock and turned
him around by the hair and bending him over. Paul was
begging Tom to be gentle and yelled as his massive cock
shoved up his cuckolds brownieter.

"Oh yeah, babe," Janice yelled, "he's loving it. Fuck
him good."

Janice came at the sight and grabbing Midge by the hair
pulled her to the pavement and on her back. She
straddled her face and lowered her ass down.

"Lick my ass bitch. I want your tongue deep in my
asshole." She yelled ready to climax again watching
Paul little dickie getting hard despite himself. This
was going to be too easy, she thought, enjoying the
tongue swirling inside her butt hole.

She came again as Paul was now cleaning Tom cock off.

"Bring the bitch over here honey," Janice told Tom.
"Since they like to cum licking each other, I want to
see it. Why don't we have them clean each other
assholes and taste all that wasted cum inside each
other? They might even cum for us."

Tom roughly grabbed the sobbing Paul by the hair and
dragged him over to Janice and Midge as Janice slowly
got off Midge face.

"Better clean that brownie hole good Midgie dear," she
yelled down at her, "or I'll shove that rake handle
over there up your tight little ass. Get your ass on
her face Paulie."

Paul move over and sat on Midge face as she was begging
Janice not to make her clean his ass. Tom helped grab
Midge feet raising them over Paul head and locked her
ankles behind with a pair of panties on the ground. He
pushed Paul face roughly in his wife ass grinding his
mouth on her asshole.

"Come over here and fuck me good baby," Janice said to
Tom. "I can't wait to see the whitees cum for us."
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 167993 Pictures: 3 
#900 
Up to the first message 
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!

Lori: A Neighbor's Delight


CHAPTER 1

Lori and Andy had been married for years and were
extremely happy. Yes, they may have some erotic
tendencies that some people would find strange but they
both enjoyed doing them. Most of the activity involved
voyeurism and exhibitionism, which neither considered
harmful or damaging to anyone.

Andy marveled at his wife's sexy body and loved
whenever he noticed another man staring at her. She was
almost similar to a cherished possession and like most
men, Andy wanted others to envy him for what he had.
Whenever the subject of Lori having sex with another
man came up, it only seemed to get the couple aroused
to a point where they had glorious sex together. The
thought of Lori actually doing it with someone else was
quickly forgotten after they made love and each was
contented with a satisfying climax.

Lori enjoyed her husband's erotic suggestions and found
them arousing to think he would watch her have sex with
another man. Although it was entirely out of the
question for Lori to commit adultery, the thought of it
happening was truly exciting. The suspense and sinful
aspect of it was totally against everything she grew up
with. She came from a family with a very strict,
catholic background and such things involving sex were
highly against everything her parents believed.

Lori worked hard to keep her 5'5" body in perfect shape
and a permister could not tell she was an older, ladyly
type even after raising two youngren. Most people
thought she was in her early 30's and her facial
features were that of her heritage, Hispanic Spanish.
She was a beautiful woman who always seemed to radiate
a wanton, sexy appearance that most men found
desirable.

The fact she had 35D breasts made most guy's drool and
yearn to touch them. Her tits were firm and gave just a
hint of bounce when she walked which men found
seductive. Lori knew she had gorgeous boobs and dressed
in such a way to display their charm and beauty. She
realized that showing cleavage drew men's eyes like no
other sex magnet. This, of course, gave some guys the
impression she was looking for sexual attention and
many would hit on her even when she was in the company
of Andy. Andy relished those times and trusted Lori
enough so that he was never jealous.

The couple lived in a quiet, residential neighborhood
and was friends with everyone on the block, except
maybe their next-door neighbor, Ken Pattermister. He was a
man who knew everybody in the area and was loud and
boisterous most of the time. Ken owned his own company,
which sold and installed pools and hot tubs and with
the summer heat, it was a flourishing business. If
anyone could be called a male chauvinist pig, it would
have been Ken. He most often acted arrogant and his
demeanor was crude and rough especially towards women.

Ken's wife was an over-sized woman who had let herself
go so that her body was overweight and certainly out of
shape. They had two boys, Sean who was 18 and Troy who
was 16. Both boys were much like their dad in size and
looks, while the youngest acted reserved and shy
compared to the rest of his family. Of them all, Troy
was the only one who acknowledged all the neighbors and
everyone thought he was much older than a young
teenager.

Sean was rough and tumble just like his dad and treated
people with the same manner of arrogance that Ken did.
He played high school football and other sports, which
meant he was in excellent, physical condition. Troy was
just as muscular as his brother but he didn't have the
extra weight around his waistline like Sean.

Lori didn't like her next-door neighbors and thought
men who treated women with such little respect were
scum. She was always friendly towards Ken and his
family but didn't go out of her way to talk to any of
them. Since he was in the business, Ken had a big hot
tub installed in their back yard and did have people in
for neighborhood tub parties. Lori and Andy had been
neighborly on a few occasions and even partook in some
of Ken's gatherings.

Ken's parties usually deteriorated into big cuckold water
fests with the men in one section and the women in
another. All the men got loud and takes, and usually
their talk centered around sex, sports and cars. The
women did their best to ignore all the bragging and
unruly chatter even when erotic, sexual things were
said to one of them.

Most of the men liked Ken including Andy who considered
him the typical construction worker. Although he would
never be a close friend with Ken, Andy did enjoy his
idle banter over a beer now and then. He had to admit
that the man did convey a confident attitude and he
often made insinuating, sexual comments about many of
the wives in the neighborhood.

Lori never liked being close to the man because Ken
always ogled her and gave the definite impression he
would like to do more than just look. On one occasion,
he did suggest they get together for a hot time, as he
phrased it. Lori got so mad at his suggestive comment
that it made the hair stand up on the back of her neck.

Probably the thing Lori hated most about her next-door
neighbor was that he let his big, mangy dog into their
property. She took pride in having a well groomed,
backyard and Lori was positive Ken let his dog use
their lawn for a dumping ground just to make her mad.
Finding dog poop on the grass infuriated Lori to the
nth degree and she would scoop up the dog cuckolds brownie to
deposit it back in Ken's yard.

Andy and Lori had a hot tub installed by Ken's company
in their yard and used it often. They were usually very
careful not to do anything too risqué while soaking in
the tub just because it could be seen by their
neighbor. But in some instances, they did get aroused
to a point where it was even more exciting to think
that someone could actually observe them. Lori could
swear that at times she could see someone at the fence
separating the two properties and wondered if, in fact,
Ken or his family was spying.

During a hot summer day, Lori enjoyed sun tanning in
the nude but she made sure to only do it during working
hours. She reamistered that Ken would be at work and his
boys at school so she would be relatively safe in
taking off her swimsuit if they weren't home. She was
always careful but on a few occasions, Andy came home
and that changed things. He would usually tease her and
was never happy until Lori was running around the back
yard in the buff. It never ceased to get them both
thoroughly aroused to a point where they would wind up
in the tub, or in the house making mad passionate love.

On one recent occasion, the couple got as far as the
patio door before Andy attacked Lori. He pressed her
naked body up against the inside, glass panel of the
sliding door and imagined there were peeping toms
outside watching the drama unfold. He drove his hard
cock between Lori's legs indicating he wanted her to
act like a slut.

Lori played along with the game and held her nakedness
against the glass so that her breasts were flattened
creating an obscene image to anyone watching on the
outside. She even pushed her pelvis into the
transparent door and it surely would have been obvious
that Lori was shaven as clean as a babies bum. She
spread her legs so that the invisible man could see her
naked treasures and felt her heart beating faster with
the secret fantasy.

They both dreamed of peeping toms on the far side of
the door watching the two in the throes of lovemaking.
That was the main reamister they chose the patio area for
such illustrious sessions and Andy truly loved the fact
his wife's body was so seductive and sexy. Lori got so
aroused and filled with passion that she was oblivious
to any occasional movement or flashes of light that may
have occurred on the outside.

The couple played their innocent game of voyeurism and
Andy drove his cock into Lori so hard it powerd her up
on her tiptoes. "Oh fuck, oh gawd you're so tight, so
fucking tight and my cock is all the way inside," Andy
whispered with a dire need for fulfillment. He was
holding back but once he felt the volcanic heat of
Lori's cunt, his stamina was rated in milliseconds.
Andy drove his cock into her as hard as he could and
lifted Lori off the floor for a brief second or two.

The red blinking light from across the yard went
unnoticed and the husband filled his adorable wife's
love channel with hot cum. Her shaved pussy bounced on
and off the glass door and she screamed for her
husband's love potion. "Yes, oh yes, fuck me with your
big, hard cock, yes, yes," Lori moaned with a desperate
passion.

She must hurry; rush her orgasm so that she could have
one before her man finished, Lori warned herself. With
the desperation of a maniac, her fingers went between
the puffy labia and spread them wide. When her
fingertips touched her swollen clitoris, Lori knew she
had been fast enough.

She squeezed the tender bud and pulled it out from her
body. Oh, she thought, what if someone was watching?
What if that bastard was looking into our yard, she
wondered, he would see me masturbating while my husband
had his cock deep inside my pussy. Suddenly, Lori
didn't care anymore. She pinched the tender morsel so
hard she cried out for more. Andy dreamed of making his
wife happy but in reality, she was using him to satisfy
her most inner being while caressing her clitoris so
vigorously that an orgasm flooded her mind.

Andy strained hard to keep his cock inside his wife who
was madly thrashing against the glass making loud,
banging noises. He marveled at how tight his wife's
pussy was even after having two kids. His seven-inch
rod seemed to stretch her vagina and make her winch in
pain every time he fucked her. Lori yearned to have
Andy's cock inside her and wished he had much more
stamina. Just once, she wished he would plow in and out
of her until she reached an orgasm without having to
assist in the effort. But, Lori was more than rewarded
by Andy's caring manner and by his consideration for
her well-being.

The rest of the evening was a blur as the couple stayed
close to each other keeping up a constant caressing and
touching almost like two teenagers in heat. At bedtime,
Lori felt renewed energy and her tummy quivered like
she wanted more from Andy. Yes, she was positive that
another round of passionate lovemaking would have her
reaching another climax. She reached under the covers
and found the man tool she dreamed of. Caressing it and
fondling Andy's cock only made him drowsy and soon he
drifted off to relax quite content with the earlier
love session.

Lori's visions of splendor vanished but not without a
strong desire to touch herself. Her dainty fingers
slipped down, down towards a shaven patch of heaven and
it took all her resolve to stop. She didn't dare put
her fingers between her milky thighs because she would
awaken Andy for sure by thrashing over the sheets like
a wanton bitch. A few light caresses over her flat
tummy and a teasing swoop over her raised pelvis made
her stomach twitch in anticipation. She knew it was
time to stop before her hand got carried away.

It took Lori many minutes to fall arelax and in the
morning the subject of passionate exhibitionism came
up. "That was wonderful last night and the thought of
you being seen by someone made it even better. Did you
enjoy it as much as I did?" Andy asked his smiling
wife.

"Oh yes, it was great and did you get the feeling that
there was someone outside? I did and once or twice I
thought I saw something," Lori replied. The couple
pleasantly went into the daily routine and casually
spoke about the upcoming day. Andy usually left for the
office about 8 o'clock so he could miss the rush hour
traffic and Lori didn't have to be at work until 9
o'clock.

Lori always checked her email after Andy left and tried
to catch up on any required responses. Email was a
great way to do business and she hated not replying to
someone on time. Dressed in her housecoat like she
always did first thing in the morning, Lori casually
glanced over the many incoming emails. The one that
caught her eye had the subject line in bold print and
read, "LORI HAS FUN."

She was overly careful of not opening emails that were
suspicious so not to download a virus to her computer
but this one looked interesting. It did not take long
for her eyes to open wide in shock once the email
flashed on the screen.

"Hi gorgeous. This is Ken and I thought you might like
to see what I have been up to," the note read and Lori
had an awful feeling that the man she hated most was up
to something dastardly. "I think I have enough evidence
to get my way with the sweet bitch from next door. Just
so you know what I have, open the fucking attachments.
And don't think that this is all I have because I have
lots more," Lori read and gave a tiny sob of alarm at
what he meant.

It took all her willpower to move the mouse so that the
arrow was over the first attachment. Another few
seconds passed and then she clicked to select the file.
Ken was shrewd. He chose one of the most damning
pictures to be first so that it would overwhelm Lori.

A picture of Lori popped up on the screen and it was
from last night. It showed her 35D's pressed hard
against the patio door and the obvious fact her curly
forest of hair was shaved from her pelvis. Her dainty
hand covered her mouth in surprised horror and she just
stared at the erotic nakedness. For some mysterious
reamister, Lori studied the picture to see every detail.

Her legs were spread enough so that one could see a
hard cock was buried inside her open pussy. She noticed
the hood that protected her vulnerable clitoris was
stretched out to expose the pink bud of desire that all
women knew was their most sensitive control button.
Lori could see that Andy was behind her but not his
face so a permister did not know who it really was.
 Page Page 30 of 322:  « Previous  1  ...  29  30  31  ...  321  322  Next »
Rating: 63, 26 votes.
Cuckold Stories CuckoldPlace.com / Cuckold Stories /
les histoires de chrislebo
Up to the first message Up to the first message
Your reply Click this icon to move up to the quoted message
   More...
Username     Password  
Only registered users can post here. Please enter your login/password details before posting a message, or register here first.
 
Online now: Guests - 256
Members - 31

Page loading time (secs): 0.140

Press | Advertise | Webmasters | Terms Of Use | Privacy Policy | 18U.S.C.§2257 | Statistics | RSS
cuckold porn sites